《My Trash Talent Is Actually OP!》


 Chapter 1 - 1: Nonchalant Dismissal

    Exoarcane.


    Or alternatively, as Alexander would call it...Battle of Classes.


    A very popular game that blended elements of sci-fi and magic, or simply put, technology and fantasy.


    Played by children, teens, and even adults, it was considered the most thrilling, blood-pumping game ever made.


    Its popularity had skyrocketed when many adults started using battles as a means of making ends meet.


    Some stirred controversy by dissing top players or calling them names, the most hated being "Bots." As a result, tournaments were frequently hosted to know who was actually the "Bot."


    Others simply enjoyed the rush of adrenaline and excitement that followed every match.


    Including Alexander.


    He sat hunched over in his chair, fingers gliding across the keyboard with ease, frantically tapping the same buttons.


    His bloodshot eyes were locked onto the screen, where his in-game character, a dark-robed Necromancer with a glowing blue skull floating around him.


    Stood alone on a battlefield that was once a city, nearly destroyed, as a sign of past battles everywhere.


    Alexander''s posture was stiff, his shoulders tense from hours of endless gaming and chugging down coffee. But he barely noticed.


    Not that it mattered at the moment anyway.


    On the screen, a monstrous final boss loomed ahead, an ugly mass of shadows under a crimson moon.


    The battlefield was in chaos...spells clashed, blade met blades, bullets flew, and health bars dipped into the red and back to green.


    Over one hundred players were behind their monitors, clicking frantically. The voice chat on Alexander''s side crackled with shouts from his teammates.


    "Tank, hold aggro! You''re gonna wipe us!"


    "DPS, burn him down! Now, now, now!"


    "Alex, for fuck''s sake, use your ultimate!"


    DPS, known as Damage Per Second, referred to the amount of damage a character or ability could deal per second.


    In other words, DPS players focused purely on dealing damage rather than healing or tanking.


    Aggro, or Aggression, was a mechanic where enemies targeted a specific player, usually based on threat levels.


    Tanks generated aggro to keep enemies focused on them, preventing damage dealers and healers from being attacked.


    Alexander smirked, annoyed, but deep down, he was excited.


    This was the best part, the moment when everyone else panicked, but he remained in control.


    "Relax," he muttered, with hoarse voice, from hours of playing and yelling at his team whenever they were ambushed.


    "These bastards are becoming annoying."


    He uttered as he cracked his knuckles, stretched his fingers, and tapped a single key.


    On-screen, his Necromancer raised both hands. A pulse of dark energy formed above them, twisting in the air like a spiraling portal.


    The ground beneath his character cracked open, and from within, skeletons emerged.


    Their bodies were soon cloaked in shadows, molding into human-like forms clad in dark armor, wielding numerous weapons.


    And hollow eyes that burned with blue flames.


    A notification suddenly blinked at the top of the screen.


    [Skill Activated: Army of the Dead]


    The in-game chat exploded, especially from those who personally knew Alex.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Isn''t Necromancer supposed to be trash?"


    "Wait¡ª"


    "¡­Did you actually waste money on that class?!"


    Oh, he definitely did.


    A full one thousand dollars, straight from his savings and side jobs.


    And the only person who had known about it beforehand was his best friend, the one person he called family.


    And boy, had Darren been pissed when he found out.


    ---


    A week ago¡­


    "Are you seriously about to waste a grand on that?"


    Darren leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, staring through their Discord call with disbelief.


    Alexander barely hesitated. "Yeah." He shrugged, clicking through the final confirmation screen. "It''s not bad."


    Darren let out a heavy sigh. "Bro, every forum, every guide, every top player says Necromancer is the worst class in the game."


    "Summoning''s trash, mana upkeep is a nightmare, and it gets outscaled in every way. Why not go for Arcane Warlock or Celestial Knight? At least they''re meta."


    That was exactly why Alexander wanted it.


    He had spent years grinding these kinds of games, min-maxing, optimizing, always choosing the best path. But the meta dictated everything.


    If you weren''t using the top-tier builds, you were simply ''wasting your time.''


    No originality. No risk. Just the same overpowered rotations, the same strategies, the same predictable outcomes.


    It was suffocating.


    So when he saw the Necromancer class, forgotten, endlessly ridiculed, buried under pages of people calling it useless, he knew he had to try it.


    "It''s not about winning, dude," Alex said as his finger hovered over the Confirm Purchase button. "It''s about proving them wrong."


    Darren groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Yeah, yeah, enjoy being broke. You better not come crying to me when you can''t clear anything or buy your usuals."


    Alex chuckled, unfazed. "Love you, bro."


    And with that, he disconnected.


    ---


    Now, back in the raid¡­


    Alexander watched as his undead army charged forward, tearing through the boss''s defenses like a wave.


    The massive raid boss, an armored warlord standing three stories tall, swung its weapon, but the summoned warriors absorbed the blow and barely flinched.


    His teammates could do nothing but watch in silence.


    The tanks held their positions, the DPS scrambled to do what little they could, but it was clear¡­ Alex had already made this a solo battle. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, the battle was over.


    A final, devastating wave of black flames erupted from his summons, consuming the boss entirely.


    Another notification flashed across the screen.


    [RAID CLEARED! LEGENDARY DROP OBTAINED!]


    The chat went dead.


    For a solid three seconds, no one said a word.


    Then¡ª


    "What the actual¡ª"


    "No way. No freaking way!"


    "Someone clip that. Clip it right now!"


    "Holy shit, Alex. What did you just do?"


    "That''s the Necromancer class? I thought it was useless!"


    "Impressive!"


    "Dude¡­ you soloed the raid boss!"


    A slow smirk tugged at Alex''s lips.


    Meta be damned.


    He had just made history, for a while, until another player decided to break an unbreakable record.


    No doubt, he would still be there, as the one who showed Necromancy wasn''t useless, if executed and utilized properly.


    Alexander leaned back and exhaled. Running a hand through his disheveled black hair, he smiled.


    "Guess they were wrong, huh?"


    To think he had received nothing but insults from the top players who saw him with the skin but never expected him to use the class itself.


    They called him a loser and even held a tournament, thinking he would lose.


    And surprisingly, he cleared the entire match, earning his money back tenfold.


    Reaching for his canned coffee, he tilted the can¡­ empty.


    He sighed and tossed it onto the growing pile of trash by the door. Then, his gaze shifted to the clock.


    3:47 AM.


    Another late night. But this time, it was actually worth it.


    He should have slept earlier, though it didn''t really matter.


    Work was just another mindless routine, another way to pass the time and earn a few bucks. But school? That was the real issue.


    Thankfully, he wouldn''t have lectures today, unless the professors decided otherwise.


    As he moved to shut down his PC, his phone buzzed against the desk. Its screen lit up in the dim light, then went dark again.


    At first, he barely glanced at it, assuming it was just a late-night notification from a game or an email he didn''t care about.


    But when the phone buzzed again and lit up completely this time, his brows furrowed.


    There was no sender. No app name. Just a single line of text.


    [Congratulations, Player Alex_24. Do you accept the next challenge?]


    His fingers hovered over the screen.


    "What the hell?"


    There were still no indications of where the message had come from. Just two options blinking at him.


    Yes / No


    It had to be some kind of prank. A weird ARG or a viral marketing trick. Maybe even a hidden game feature. He had seen weirder things before.


    Still¡­ something about it felt off.


    The words made his stomach twist with an unexplainable unease. It almost felt like they were waiting for him.


    Do you accept the challenge?


    Alexander let out a small chuckle, shaking his head. Dramatic as hell. Maybe he''d look it up later, see if it was some new viral trend or another part of the game.


    As Alexander tapped "Yes," nothing happened. No new messages, no flashy effects. Just silence.


    He scoffed and shook his head. "Figures. Probably some dumb ARG."


    A long yawn escaped his lips as he stretched his sore arms and shut down the PC.


    His room was a mess¡­ close enough to be a dump site. Empty cans, snack wrappers, and old papers were scattered across the desk and floor.


    He should have cleaned up after the last two midnight marathons, but that was a problem for the less lazy, more motivated future Alexander.


    For now, he needed sleep.


    He barely made it to his bed before collapsing onto it.


    The moment his head hit the pillow, his eyes shut. His mind, brain, and everything was exhausted, yet oddly restless.


    The words from the mysterious message still lingered.


    Do you accept the challenge?


    A heavy sigh left his lips. "Whatever."

 Chapter 2 - 2: I Have A Sister

    [Welcome, Player. Your reply to the new challenge has been accepted.]


    [Task Complete: Obtain the body of Asher Morgan.]


    At first, it was nothing more than a whisper in his head, but as seconds passed, it grew louder, more defined.


    His breathing was slow, measured, yet an odd pressure built in his chest and at the center of his forehead, spreading outward like water.


    [Initializing synchronization¡­]


    The sensation was both familiar and strange, like warm and cold liquid pouring on one''s body.


    [Calibration complete. Welcome to Velcrest, Asher Morgan.]


    "Asher Morgan," a scoff left his lips, laced with dry amusement, despite being half-asleep. "Who names their kid Asher?"


    Seconds of silence passed, and the only sound in the room was his breathing and the soft hum of the working AC.


    Then his eyes suddenly snapped open.


    The first thing he saw was white. Not the dull, yellowed white of his bedroom ceiling, where cracks lined the surface and glow-in-the-dark stickers clung to the peeling paint.


    No, this was spotless, assumably smooth, a perfect white ceiling.


    It felt wrong. Goosebumps formed on his skin, as the silence pressed in from all sides, a reminder that he was the only one in the room.


    Something was different. No, everything was different.


    He slowly turned his head, letting his gaze move through the unfamiliar room. On his right, light filtered in through the large window, casting a warm glow over the white tiles.


    A desk was placed close to the bed, organized with books neatly stacked beside a phone.


    His phone.


    ''Did someone clean up?'' was the first thing that came to him, despite the discomfort he was feeling.


    His room had always been cluttered, filled with the mess of someone who spent more time on his computer than bothering to clean.


    There should have been scattered papers, a tipped-over drink can from a week ago, clothes piled on the ground by his desk, and fast-food wrappers crammed into an overflowing trash can.


    But this place, even without seeing everything, just the ceiling and desk alone...told him it was too neat, too orderly.


    He forced himself to sit up, the sheets slid from his shoulder as the cool air brushed against his skin.


    The weight of the blanket was even lighter than what he was used to, and it had a unique scent... burning incense.


    Even the clothes on him, a simple pair of black pants and a loose shirt, were strange because he remembered falling asleep in shorts, shirtless.


    His gaze moved back to the desk, then to the phone resting there. He carefully reached for it, his brow curving when he realized his neat and moderately long fingernails.


    However, instead of the familiar black Ace against the background of his phone, what he saw when he turned it on was an image of a guy and a blonde girl holding hands.


    A scoff left his lips. "Pathetic."


    It was his phone, though, the same weight, the same feel.


    But the wallpaper was not his.


    The time displayed in the corner made no sense. The date was all wrong, even the battery percentage was wrong.


    He let out a tired sigh and rose to his feet. That was when he caught sight of a mirror by the wardrobe¡­ which was never there.


    He took a step forward, then another. Each one felt different, like he was just learning how to walk. Not to mention how far the ground seemed now.


    Then he stopped before the full-body mirror, hoping he was just seeing things, but his eyes widened.


    The person staring back at him wasn''t him.


    Bright amber eyes...unnaturally on the red side instead of gold....stared back at him. His hair, that once a dull brown, was now black and slightly longer.


    His skin, which had been rough and pale before, was now healthy, with a few barely visible scars and a mild tan.


    A lean, muscular, and athletic build, one that looked like it belonged to someone who had spent years training.


    Whereas his old body had just been lean, with no muscles....just a weak, lazy body.


    He took a slow step closer, barely aware of how his fingers twitched beside him. He hesitantly raised his hand, pressed a finger against his cheek, and traced the lines of his face.


    Warm, solid, and real.


    He froze. Panic curled in his gut and spread through his body. Breathing became difficult. His mind scrambled for explanations, for something rational, but nothing made sense.


    ''Alex, relax. This might just be a dream.''


    He told himself, aiming to calm down, but the door suddenly slammed open.


    A girl stood in the doorway, black hair held up in a messy bun, red eyes assessing him up and down.


    She wasn''t dressed like a nurse or a doctor....just a simple outfit, a loose shirt and black leggings, a casual fit.


    In one hand, she held a spatula. In the other, a roll of bandages.


    Her gaze moved from him, taking in his disheveled state with something between concern and annoyance. Then she sighed.


    "Asher, what the hell are you doing?!"


    He froze.


    She called him Asher. Not Alex or Alexander.


    The name settled into his mind, and then he remembered the distant voice in his head from a while ago.


    She frowned and stepped closer, her irritation shifted to concern. "Are you alright?"


    He parted his lips, hesitating before finally asking the only question that made sense.


    "Who¡­ who are you?"


    She blinked, her expression twisting into something between disbelief and irritation. "Are you serious right now?"


    He didn''t answer. He was still confused.


    Her grip on the spatula tightened as she took another step forward and closed the door behind her.


    "It''s way too early for this, Asher. It''s me, Alya. Your sister."


    He froze again, unable to process it.


    Sister?


    He didn''t have a sister.


    He had been an only child his entire life.


    He searched her face, looking for something, anything, that might explain what was happening. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of something. A photo album sitting on his desk.


    Slowly, his gaze moved from the album back to the girl standing before him.


    In the photo, there was a woman with the same black hair, though her eyes were gold.


    There was a slight resemblance between the two of them. And behind them stood a taller figure, wearing a smile.


    "Sister?" He glanced at her, frowning, his shock and terror now replaced by irritation.


    "When the hell did I get a sister?!"

 Chapter 3 - 3: Hard Work Pays Of

    Asher''s family lived in a rented, three-bedroom apartment on the fifteenth floor of a twenty-story building, with two units on each floor.


    It wasn''t much, but it was comfortable, and for the price, there was enough space. From the entrance, the first thing anyone would see was the kitchen¡ªneat and compact¡ªwith a small dining area to the side.


    Just beside that was the living room, furnished with three large couches, a coffee table, and a TV that looked like it had never been used before.


    A hallway led to the bedrooms. Asher''s room stood alone on the right, separated from the others.


    It was the largest, given his gender and the amount of space he needed for his things. His supposed computer setup, books, and scattered papers often made it feel cluttered, but he made efforts to keep it spotless every time.


    His mother''s and sister''s bedrooms were on the other side of the apartment¡ªnot as large but just the right size for them.


    Alya''s room, though smaller, was always tidy, in contrast to Asher''s. Their mother''s room was plain, with little decoration beyond a bedside lamp and a few framed photos.


    The apartment wasn''t extravagant, but it was home. It was something Alexander would have called small and blamed himself for, just as the previous owner of this body had always promised himself that he would move them to a better place.


    Asher''s room, despite being the largest, was always neat. His desk was organized, with books stacked properly and papers sorted into folders.


    His bed was made every morning, and there was never a stray piece of clothing lying around.


    Everything had its place. It was a habit he had built over the years¡ªkeeping things in order helped him focus.


    Alya, on the other hand, had a tendency to leave things scattered in her rush to get through the day. Her room wasn''t messy, but it wasn''t as neatly kept as Asher''s.


    The apartment was quiet and peaceful that morning, as always¡ªuntil the argument started.


    Alya stood before him, arms crossed, her red eyes glaring up at Asher.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but you''re acting weird," she said. "If this is some kind of joke, it''s not funny."


    Asher pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly. "I''m not joking. I don''t remember having a sister."


    Alya scoffed. "Oh, really? Then who have you been living with all this time?"


    He opened his mouth to answer, but no words came. His memories didn''t match the reality in front of him.


    His room was his, his phone was his, but the people¡ªAlya, his mother,they weren''t supposed to exist.


    Before he could respond, a weak voice interrupted them.


    "¡­What''s going on?"


    Both of them turned. Their mother stood in the hallway, leaning against the wall for support.


    She looked pale, dark circles under her golden eyes, and her black hair was unkempt from just waking up. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alya''s expression shifted instantly from frustration to concern. She hurried to her side. "Mom, you shouldn''t be up. You need to rest."


    Their mother gave her a tired smile and reached out to touch her head. "I heard you two arguing¡­ What''s wrong?"


    Alya hesitated before answering, her voice softer now. "Asher''s acting weird. He doesn''t remember me."


    Their mother''s gaze moved to Asher, searching his face. There was no anger, just quiet worry. "¡­Asher?"


    He stood there,unsure of what to say. He didn''t want to upset her, whoever she was, but he also didn''t want to lie to her.


    Asher swallowed the bile that had formed in his throat for no reason before locking eyes with the frail woman before him.


    She looked at him the way every mother would, familiarity, worry, and it made him feel weird since he had never been on the receiving end of that kind of look before.


    He didn''t know her, but he could see blurry memories of her and Alya; laughing, doing all sorts of things together.


    Alya gently held their mother''s arm, supporting her weight. "You should sit down," she urged, casting a glance at Asher before shifting her focus back to her.


    "You''re pushing yourself too much again."


    Their mother sighed but allowed Alya to help her sit on the couch by Asher''s table. She looked tired, exhausted even, despite the amount of sleep she had.


    She kept her gaze on Asher and then smiled. "You really don''t remember?"


    Asher hesitated. He couldn''t outright say he didn''t know them, but he also couldn''t lie to her if she truly was his mother, as Alya claimed.


    Denying her would hurt.


    Clenching his fist, he finally uttered, "Not quite sure. I just fell asleep, and everything seems foggy."


    It was a half-truth. Maybe they would understand and leave him alone to figure things out.


    Alya''s expression turned to frustration, her lips pressing into a thin line. "That''s ridiculous. You woke up, what, an hour ago? And now you suddenly forgot your entire family?"


    Her frustration was clear, but it was her way of showing concern. Their mother, however, only sighed, as if this wasn''t the first time she had faced something like this.


    And it wasn''t.


    The previous owner of this body had always been forgetful¡ªtemporary amnesia that often made him forget a lot of things for a certain period.


    Until recently, the last time something like this had happened was a few months ago.


    "Alya, relax," their mother said, placing her frail hand on her daughter''s knee. "He''s still your elder brother, and don''t take your frustration out on him. Besides, you should be congratulating him instead of arguing."


    Alya pouted and turned away, but she didn''t argue. She glanced at Asher again, still annoyed.


    "What do you remember then?" she asked. "Because if you think you don''t have a family, what do you think your life was before today?"


    ''Tch. Like I care about that,'' he thought, shifting his gaze to his mother.


    "Uhm...you mentioned something about congratulating me¡­" he started, avoiding her gaze like a shy kid.


    "What is it for?"


    Alya scoffed. "You''d rather talk about that than what''s wrong with you?"


    He shrugged. "I really don''t care about myself anymore. I''d rather focus on the future and the congratulations I''m receiving."


    He smiled proudly. "Maybe I won the lottery, or maybe the tournament sent me ten times the amount they were supposed to."


    "How about that?"


    "You really need to get your head chec..." Alya trailed off when their mother rose to her feet and gestured for Alya to come with her.


    She had no choice but to obey. They both left Asher speechless, causing a frown to settle on his face.


    "Just like that, Did I win something good, or is it just congratulations for waking up to another day?"


    He exhaled lowly and turned to the mirror, still unable to believe the face that stared back at him. He couldn''t deny he looked good, but he preferred his old face.


    Average looks, tired eyes that made people keep their distance.


    Not even his ex-girlfriend had found him particularly attractive.


    But now¡­ if everyone in this world had faces like those from his past life, then he would have to struggle with being the hottest.


    It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, but he hated the attention.


    "Hm?" He tilted his head. "Since I look like this, maybe I''m done with college then. After all, with this face and height, I''m certainly a working-class adult now."


    He chuckled softly, running his fingers through his hair.


    "I could play games all day and chill without worrying about class¡­"


    "Asher!"


    Alya barged in once again, almost making Asher pity the door. But then he noticed she was different¡ªhappier, not pissed.


    He watched as she hurried to his side and shoved a white envelope into his hands, his name written boldly on the front, an address beside it.


    "Velcrest Academy?" he read aloud, holding the envelope as if it were a piece of trash.


    "Is it my graduation certificate?"


    "What....¡­No! It''s from the principal! Your nonstop all night studying finally paid off."


    Asher''s eyes slowly widened, and then dread replaced his excitement. "No¡­"


    "Yes!" she squealed. "You got accepted!"


    "NO!!!"

 Chapter 4 - 4: Velcrest Academy Inauguration [1]

    The world felt heavy, or maybe it was just him, lying face down on the cold tiles in his bedroom. Asher didn''t know how long he had stayed there, but he dreaded every second.


    The letter was still in his hands, crushed slightly at the edges from how tightly he held it.


    He didn''t bother to open it, knowing it would only cause him more agony. Just the word Academy had already given him a hint of his doom.


    Velcrest Academy for the Gifted and Talented.


    A prestigious institution, highly selective... although they accepted many races as students. And most importantly, a place he had absolutely no intention of setting foot in.


    Yet here he was, accepted. And from the way they had written his name in perfect calligraphy and the number one by his name, he already assumed they had their eyes on him.


    "You''re being dramatic," Alya''s voice broke the silence, amusement laced in her tone.


    "You don''t understand." His last word became muffled as he sank his face into the pillow beneath his head.


    She crouched beside him, carefully pulling the letter from his hands and waving it in front of him.


    "You know you worked months for this, Asher. You studied every night. You made sure to volunteer for the academy''s services, even joined the raids¡ªknowing fully well you''d be hurt..."


    "¡­You hardly got any sleep. And not to mention two days ago, when you almost got killed in the dungeon if your friends hadn''t found you. And now you''re acting like someone just sentenced you to death?"


    He groaned. He heard everything she said, but somehow, his mind was stuck on the raid part. He let it go, though, because there were more important matters to deal with.


    Shifting just enough to glare at her from the corner of his eye, he muttered, "Because they did." Then, he buried his face back into the pillow.


    Alya simply rolled her eyes. "Come on. Do you know how many people would kill to be in your shoes?"


    "They can take my shoes. I don''t want them."


    "Tch," she scoffed. "You''re throwing a tantrum over getting exactly what you wanted. You''re not a kid, you know."


    "That was the other Asher, not me."


    She frowned. "What?"


    Asher quickly sat up and leaned against the sofa behind him. "Never mind."


    He didn''t care what the former owner of this body had wanted or worked for.


    All he knew was that he was stuck with the consequences¡ªand the future¡ªof something he hadn''t planned for.


    He had been partially happy with his old life. It might not have been as comfortable as this one, but at least he hadn''t needed to stress himself.


    Now he had to wake up early, study, and¡ªworst of all¡ªsocialize with people he had no idea how to deal with.


    Alya heaved a sigh and shoved the letter into his hands again, despite his protests. "Just read it properly."


    He sighed, finally giving in, and let his eyes drop to the letter. Ripping it open carelessly, he pulled out the piece of paper inside and held it up.


    "Dear Asher Morgan,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted into Velcrest Academy... blah blah blah... a bright future awaits... luxurious living, elite ranking, training, endless opportunities... blah blah... report to the academy by..."


    He paused, and at that same moment, his pupils dilated. He then shifted his gaze to Alya, who smiled unknowingly.


    "What''s today''s date?"


    "14th, November. What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you just giving me this now?"


    "Ah," she exclaimed with a nervous laugh. "It arrived two days ago, but you were so busy getting everything ready for Mom, so I kinda forgot."


    Asher exhaled and leaned back into the chair, staring blankly at the ceiling.


    Alya grinned. "You''re so happy you''re speechless, huh?"


    "I think I''m going to throw up."


    She smacked his arm. "Stop being ungrateful!"


    "I''m not ungrateful," he grumbled while rubbing his arm. "I just don''t want to go to school or deal with people."


    Alya scoffed. "That''s too bad because you''re going. And you don''t have a choice."


    Asher scoffed. "I doubt you can make me."


    The sound of footsteps approaching caught his attention. As he turned, he saw their mother standing in the doorway with a cup of steaming tea in her hand.


    She just stared at them with the same tired but gentle expression but didn''t say anything right away.


    Her gaze moved to the letter in his hands. Just seeing the words brought a smile to her lips.


    "Velcrest," she uttered. "I knew you could do it."


    Somehow, for no reason, Asher''s heart skipped a beat, followed by a slight pang of pain as he stared at her.


    He wasn''t sure what it was¡­ guilt, maybe? He almost felt sorry for her and for the previous owner of this body. If anything, he blamed himself.


    They should have picked a different person¡ªsomeone more hardworking than he was, someone as enthusiastic about school as Asher had been.


    Instead, they chose him, and he couldn''t bear to sit around and waste the efforts of this family, especially the owner of this body.


    But he just couldn''t see himself going to an academy as a new student all over again.


    Alya crossed her arms, a smirk plastered on her face. "See? Mom''s proud. And you''re still acting like it''s the end of the world."


    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. "Fine. I''ll go." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alya blinked. "Wait, really?"


    He scowled. "Don''t make me say it twice."


    His sister beamed, and their mother just watched him with that soft, knowing look...the one that made him feel like he really was their Asher.


    Even if he wasn''t. Even if he never would be.


    At the very least, he might as well live up to their expectations and try to piece together the memories.


    He sighed again and stared down at the letter in his hands.


    ''Velcrest Academy, huh?''


    If this world had decided to drag him into its mess, then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he would make something out of it.


    Or burn it all to the ground and get labeled a tyrant so they''d send him away.


    Either option worked.


    Just as Alya was about to exit his bedroom, and he made to get up and head for the bathroom, a knock echoed through the apartment.


    At first, it sounded like something dropping¡ªuntil a soft voice called his name, followed by another gentle knock.


    "That should be Emma," Alya answered his unspoken question and turned to face him. "Answer the door while I prepare breakfast for you."


    That said, she exited the room, leaving Asher and their mother. He shifted his gaze to her, waiting for some kind of approval, and she only gave a simple nod.


    Exhaling, he stepped out of the bedroom, took a few strides through the hall, past the kitchen, and into the living room, which looked massive compared to where he had stayed before.


    Without thinking twice, he pulled the door open¡ªonly for his gaze to fall on a brown-haired ''kid''.


    She had big, round hazel eyes that faintly glowed, It reminded him of the sunset, and she was a little thick, in a good way, but he was still slightly annoyed.


    Just staring at her brought a frown to his face, not to mention how she just stood there, staring up at him cluelessly.


    It took all he had in him to control himself and say something instead of slamming the door shut, because he didn''t like kids, especially the loud ones.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Hm?" Her brow rose. "That''s not nice, Asher," she mumbled, lowering her gaze to her fiddling fingers. "Naomi told me to call you so we could walk to the academy together."


    Naomi?


    The name triggered a series of images in his mind¡ªhis phone wallpaper, voices, and the face of a blonde girl.


    "Uhm... w-where is she?"


    "She went ahead with the guys. She said she was in charge of cleaning duty with Tay," Emma answered, tilting her head when his gaze shifted away from her face. "Is everything alright?"


    "Y-yes," he stuttered, forcing a smile. "Come in."


    He stepped aside, allowing her inside, but just as she walked past him, he caught a glimpse of something...or someone...watching him from a corner.


    If he had seen correctly, there were red eyes... or orange.


    Setting that aside, he closed the door behind him and turned to head to his bedroom, but the conversation between Alya and Emma caught his attention almost immediately.


    "What do you mean she went to karaoke with the boys? Asher was home all day," Alya questioned.


    Emma giggled as she placed her bag on the sofa beside her. "She actually goes there with them a lot, since Asher is always busy studying and running errands."


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I barely talk to her," Alya admitted, handing a cup of coffee to Emma. "What about Tay? Is he always with her?"


    Emma shook her head slowly. "He only talks to her about Asher or school stuff, and you know he''s always busy." She paused, taking a sip of coffee before sighing.


    "You shouldn''t really be bothered. She''s his girlfriend, after all. You don''t have anything to worry about."


    "She drove him insane last month over this same issue."


    "Hm?" Emma mumbled, glancing up at Alya with the cup between her lips. "She said he didn''t mind."


    Asher just watched, irritation plastered on his face. He let out a quiet chuckle and continued toward his room.


    ''Didn''t think a bookworm would have a social freak for a girlfriend.''

 Chapter 5 - 5: Velcrest Academy Inauguration [2]

    Asher stepped into his bedroom and shut the door behind him with a quiet click.


    He exhaled, running a hand through his hair before rubbing his temples. His head had already begun to throb, albeit slightly, despite not being exhausted.


    He was just irritated, annoyed at everything.


    It wasn''t his problem. Naomi, her friends, future outings, or even his own friends, if anything, he couldn''t care less about any of them.


    But the memories, the ones that seemed blurry yet refused to leave him alone, and the responsibilities that had unfortunately come his way¡­


    That was the most frustrating part. The emotions tied to those memories were affecting him, even when he had nothing to do with them.


    After a quick shower, he paced toward the dresser and pulled open the drawers, where a black wristwatch sat neatly beside a small pile of folded notes and letters.


    His gaze lingered on them for a second, silently wondering what was written on them, before reaching for the watch.


    As he fastened it around his wrist, a knock interrupted....this one moment of peace.


    Without waiting for a response, Alya sauntered in, a spatula once again in her hand.


    "You should eat before..." she trailed off almost immediately, her eyes narrowing. "What are you wearing?"


    Asher glanced at his reflection in the window behind her and shrugged. "Clothes."


    He was wearing a black button up shirt, that had the sleeves rolled up, and plain black pants and a simple leather belt.


    "No, you don''t usually dress like this. What happened to the hoodie and washed jeans?"


    Asher''s expression twisted in mild disgust. "I''m not staying home. Why would I wear that?"


    Alya face-palmed, dragging her fingers down her face with a low sigh. "How do I put this decently¡­ uhm, you look like a hot teacher. Nothing close to a student, let alone your age."


    He chuckled softly and shrugged. "I like how I look. Hot teacher or not, I''m comfortable as long as I don''t draw attention to myself."


    "Well, that''s valid," she mumbled, dropping her hand. "Anyway, grab your stuff and come for breakfast."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "You should still eat something."


    He didn''t argue, just sighed and picked up his bag from the chair.


    When he stepped out, he found Emma sitting at the dining table, casually swinging her legs as she sipped her coffee.


    Alya stood by the counter, arms crossed, waiting for him to settle down before dishing out his food.


    Emma noticed him first, his odd calmness, his cautious stares. A smile appeared on her lips. "Are you nervous?" she whispered when he shifted his attention to her.


    Asher raised a brow. "About?"


    "Your first day!" She set her cup down, tilting her head. "It''s a big deal, you know? New environment, new people, a fresh start!"


    He stared blankly at her. "You say that like it''s a good thing."


    Emma giggled. "It is! You''ll love Velcrest."


    "I doubt that," he turned to Alya. "Do I really need to eat?"


    Alya narrowed her eyes. "Yes. Sit."


    Seeing no room for negotiation, he dropped his bag by the chair and sat down. A plate was placed in front of him, toast, eggs, and something that smelled faintly of cinnamon.


    He ate slowly, his mind drifting to the academy and the ridiculous future he had been dragged into.


    Emma chatted while he ate, mostly about the academy, the dorms, the training grounds, things he only half-listened to.


    Alya chimed in occasionally, correcting her whenever she exaggerated something. Asher remained silent, focusing on finishing his food quickly.


    When he was done, he pushed his plate away, grabbed his bag, and stood up. "Alright. Let''s get this over with."


    Emma hopped off the chair, grabbing her bag with a wide grin. "That''s the spirit!"


    Alya walked him to the door. "Don''t start any fights," she warned, though there was an amused edge to her voice.


    He smirked. "No promises. And stop acting like Mom."


    He paused immediately after saying that, shocked that he had uttered the words without thinking.


    Alya, however, only smiled. "Just try to get through today without making enemies."


    "Again, no promises."


    _____


    The morning air was cool, and some what soothing, not to mention how clean it was, the streets lined with towering buildings and a few scattered trees.


    Velcrest City was always busy, people rushing to work, students heading to their respective academies, and merchants setting up their stalls.


    It seemed like a normal city, just like his past life, with nothing different except for the strange-looking people.


    Emma walked beside him, completely unbothered. She occasionally skipped ahead but fell back when she realized she was moving too fast.


    "Are you really not excited?" she suddenly asked, glancing up at him.


    "Not even a little."


    She huffed. "You really changed. You''re no fun."


    He didn''t respond, just kept walking, eyes scanning the street ahead.


    Then, he saw her.


    Naomi.


    She stood near a lamppost by a massive gate, laughing at something one of the guys beside her said.


    Her blonde hair was tied up, a few loose strands framing her face. She wore a pink fitted sundress with a jean jacket over it.


    Compared to Emma, who was dressed in blue leggings, an oversized blue shirt that stopped mid-thigh, and matching sneakers, Naomi''s style was more refined.


    He wondered what exactly the two girls had in common because their behaviors seemed far apart, not to mention how Naomi carried herself with an air of pride.


    She looked relaxed, completely at ease, even when one of the guys "playfully" wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Asher took that opportunity to slow his pace, just to observe the group.


    The guy next to her was Tay, if the memories were right, with white hair and blue eyes that reminded him of the ocean.


    Tay didn''t seem like a bad person, but Asher could tell he wasn''t comfortable with Naomi, judging by the way he stared at her.


    He had his hands in his pockets, expression neutral, only occasionally speaking when the others did.


    The rest of the group, two other guys and a girls were unfamiliar.


    Naomi turned slightly, her gaze sweeping over the street until it landed on him. For a second, her eyes widened, as if surprised to see him.


    Then, she smiled, carefully slipping out of the guy''s arms and stepping forward.


    "Asher!" she called.


    He stared, unmoving, as she approached.


    Emma nudged him. "You should at least wave back." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He ignored her.


    Naomi stopped in front of him with a smile he wanted to slap off her face so badly. "I was starting to think you overslept."


    He tilted his head slightly. "You left without me."


    She blinked. "I thought you''d be late. You usually are."


    Something about that response irritated him, but he didn''t let it show, the fact that she would send Emma to call him instead of moving with her.


    Or the fact that she let another guy touch her was already speaking volumes.


    Emma, who seemed oblivious to the tension, walked over to Naomi''s side and bowed. "He wasn''t sleeping. He had to settle things with his sister."


    Naomi chuckled. "That sounds about right."


    Asher clenched his jaw. He wasn''t sure if it was the casual way she spoke, how pissed he was about everything, or the previous owner''s emotions, but he was getting more annoyed by the second.


    Tay walked up, glancing between them before speaking. "We should get going. The academy gates close soon."


    Naomi nodded. "Right. Come on, Asher."


    He stayed still for a moment as they began moving. Emma stayed back with Tay, but Tay urged her to go while he spoke to Asher. She obeyed.


    Tay sighed and walked back to where Asher stood, staring blankly at the group as they made their way through the gate.


    When Tay stopped by his side, he exhaled. "Need something?"


    "Not at the moment," Tay answered. He dipped his hands into his pockets and closed his eyes. "You noticed too, right?"


    "Naomi?"


    "Yeah."


    Asher just shrugged. "I''m not particularly bothered about that. Besides, you seem to be the one she''s smitten with."


    Tay scoffed, not playfully or sarcastically. That one gesture was filled with so much hate or, if Asher could assume well, plain irritation.


    "Believe me, I wouldn''t let myself fall for a hoe," Tay muttered the last part in a low tone, much to Asher''s surprise.


    Then he added, "I don''t know why you let yourself be with her for a year and haven''t noticed¡­ How did she even get you?"


    Asher just shrugged with a smile. "I was blind then."

 Chapter 6 - 6: Velcrest Academy Inauguration [3]

    The Academy grounds were packed with students, their voices blending with the low hum of pulsating energy from the podium.


    Most spoke casually with their friends, guessing the class they would awaken. Others remained silent but confident, while the rest prayed for a successful and powerful awakening.


    Asher stood with Tay at the back of the crowd, arms crossed and expression blank.


    Tay, on the other hand, had his gaze fixed on his phone, so engrossed in whatever he was reading that he hadn''t noticed Asher''s stare.


    Asher didn''t share their excitement, not because he didn''t understand it, but because he was silently trying to piece together everything he had observed and predict the outcome of his own awakening.


    In this world, specifically Velcrest City, where the population keeps rising and the citizens are kept away from the outside world, except for those assigned to international duties, for reasons best known to the leaders.


    The city alone has been a mystery to everyone, why dungeons appeared there, why the city has a lot of hidden secrets, including the extinct races.


    And finally, why the city has asylums, and a massive tower, for no reason.


    Velcrest was a city where different races lived among each other, humans had to be gifted to keep up.


    Some were born with magic, while others absorbed the energy around them and evolved, thus awakening various skills, talents, and classes.


    Upon reaching a certain age (usually 18-20), individuals underwent an Awakening Ceremony.


    Where the school or organizations evaluated their potential and assigned them a Class, along with an initial set of Skills and Talents.


    Velcrest Academy focused on admitting students with unique traits. Three factors determined admission:


    First, the age, anyone who wanted to be admitted into the academy, is supposed to be 18 years old, and if the individual was 17, there was a possibility they would be considered.


    Second, the individual''s race, hybrids, humans, elves, kitsune, other normal and habitable races were allowed.


    And finally the class an individual belonged to.


    The most common classes, were Martial Classes, followed by Arcane, and lastly, the rarest, Hybrid Classes.


    Martial Classes included Warlord, Champion, Assassin, and Monk. These classes focused on physical combat and were always placed on the frontline in battles.


    Arcane Classes, as the name implied, revolved around magic and spell-based abilities. Few Arcane users had actual combat experience, and they often fought alongside Martial Class individuals.


    This category included Elementalists, Invokers, Illusionists, Healers, and, in rare cases, Necromancers.


    Hybrid, Legendary, and Hidden Classes were the most unique and difficult to awaken. These classes combined various abilities, often evolving from basic ones into something far more complex.


    They included Enchanters, Summoners, Tacticians, Shadow Manipulators, Lich Lords, Dragon Knights, and Chronomancers.


    Most of these were evolutions of common classes, but they were difficult, sometimes impossible, to awaken. Luckily, it had been years since the last recorded Hybrid or Legendary class awakening.


    Based on what he had observed and the letter he received, Asher was certain he would awaken something.


    He just wasn''t sure if it would be useful. Not that he particularly cared, but at the very least, he wanted something that could help keep his mother alive.


    The grand courtyard was an open rectangular space with raised platforms, surrounded by towering marble pillars on each edge, their surfaces inscribed with runes and symbols.


    At its center, on a raised platform, sat a large, glowing crystal ball that pulsed with light and an unimaginable amount of energy.


    The Mana Detector, also known among students as the Inauguration Stone, was a rare artifact said to reveal the true potential of those who touched it.


    And for those daring enough to mine such a relic, the stone could be used for their own benefit.


    Asher noticed Naomi stealing glances at him, as if expecting him to call her over or say something. But he didn''t. If she wanted to talk to him, she could come to him herself.


    And if not, he wasn''t in the mood anyway.


    Five instructors stood atop the raised platform, which appeared to float in the air, their expressions blank, except for the man who had stepped forward.


    They had witnessed this spectacle countless times before. To them, this was just another year, another batch of hopefuls, another day of judgment.


    All were dressed in black, with the academy''s badge displayed on their breast pockets.


    It gave Asher an irritating feeling that the students would be forced to wear uniforms as well.


    But he didn''t let that bother him. Not yet.


    "All first-years will step forward and place their hand on the stone," one of the instructors announced.


    "Your class will be determined and recorded. Your ranking will be assigned based on its potential and compatibility, and then we will move on to distributing everything you need, as well as your receipts for your fees."


    The moment he spoke, silence fell almost immediately. One could even hear a pin drop despite the sound of the pulsating ball.


    "The names will be called starting with those who performed well, followed by those who scored above average, then those below, and finally, the outstanding students."


    Just as the last few years, Velcrest Academy selected its students based on their exam scores and overall performance during the evaluation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First was the written test, conducted three months ago, which assessed the students'' intelligence across various subjects. Even foreign knowledge was tested.


    Their understanding of cultivation, magic, and beasts was prioritized before anything else.


    A month later, the oral test was conducted, where instructors evaluated the students'' vocabulary and proficiency in various languages, including some from Asher''s past life.


    Finally, the physical test took place, consisting of a series of activities designed to measure the students'' physical abilities and strength.


    Mental, emotional, and physical resilience were all scrutinized, and somehow, this year''s results had impressed the instructors.


    "As you all know, if you do not awaken a class or receive anything above an F-rank, you will be sent home to prepare for the next exam."


    Which would take place a year later.


    "I advise you all to pray and keep your fingers crossed, because for many of you, this might be your last chance."


    A murmur spread through the crowd. Each student was allowed only three attempts. The academy kept strict records to prevent anyone from repeatedly taking the exam.


    The lucky ones awakened on their first trial, while the unlucky ones had to wait for their second or third.


    Naomi was a good example of the unlucky ones, while the rest of the students were first-timers. Since her father was a board member, she had been allowed to take the test at sixteen.


    It was unfair, but as the saying went, money moves mountains.


    "Without wasting any more time¡­" The instructor''s voice echoed across the field, returning the courtyard to silence. Then, he called the first name on the list.


    "Emma Lockwood."

 Chapter 7 - 7: Velcrest Academy Inauguration [4]

    Emma froze in her spot beside Naomi. She then let out a small breath when her gaze met Asher''s, and he gave her a nod.


    A gesture that made Naomi raise her brows.


    "Here goes nothing," Emma mumbled to herself and left her spot. She walked cautiously to the stage, her gaze held low to avoid the stares of the other students.


    However, those stares weren''t in any way negative. If anything, they were like silent encouragement. If only she could let herself hear them.


    Asher watched as she placed her palms flat against the stone. The moment she did, the crystal flared to life, emerald-green flames surrounding it.


    A vibrant green light burst forth, swirling like vines around her arm.


    The ground trembled slightly¡ªnot enough to raise an alarm¡ªbut a gust of wind moved upward, lifting her hair. It would have sent her shirt billowing if she hadn''t held it down.


    Gasps echoed across the courtyard. A translucent screen materialized above her head, displaying her class and rank for all to see.


    [Arcane¨CElementalist: Forest]


    [Class Name: Verdant Warden]


    [Rank: -S]


    A class tied to nature''s essence, capable of summoning powerful plant-based constructs, enhancing vitality, and wielding elemental magic.


    Murmurs spread through the field from all corners. A high-tier nature class.


    Not quite S rank, but far from A or even the standard S¡ªwhich meant there was a major downside.


    And the possibility that she could be deranked without hesitation.


    The instructor nodded in approval. "A strong affinity with nature magic. A respectable class. I am proud of you," he said, mirroring Emma''s smile before she walked to the side.


    "Next¡­ Naomi Sinclair."


    At the mention of her name, Naomi flicked her hair over her shoulder. Unlike Emma, she didn''t seem nervous. If anything, she looked impatient and excited.


    She walked up to the stage, sneaking glances at Tay and Asher to see if they were watching her.


    Disappointingly, Tay''s gaze remained fixed on his phone, while Asher was focused on Emma and the other instructors.


    Funnily enough, they didn''t even seem to care whether she was there or not.


    She huffed and placed her palm on the stone. The reaction was instant.


    A surge of golden light erupted from the crystal, tendrils crackling like lightning.


    Symbols flickered around her¡ªelven runes and sigils hovered midair before vanishing.


    Her aura shifted immediately, and those with keen eyes could see golden energy radiating from her the moment she touched the stone.


    Then, the screen appeared.


    [Arcane¨CInvoker: Elven Magic]


    [Class Name: Arcane Sylph]


    [Rank: A]


    An A-rank class, tied to elves, specializing in high-tier spellcasting. Its mastery of both close and ranged magical combat made it one of the most sought-after awakenings.


    The crowd erupted into cheers. Even the instructors exchanged knowing looks. She hadn''t awakened a rare class, but an A-rank was still impressive.


    However, they already knew she would awaken something, given the measures her father had taken before she arrived.


    Naomi smirked, clearly satisfied¡ªnot with her awakening, but with the applause she received.


    She stepped back beside Emma, who gave her an impressed nudge. Then, she smiled at Asher, only for him to avert his gaze almost immediately.


    "Is he upset with me?" Naomi asked, slowly shifting her gaze to Tay. He was suddenly looking at her. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to smile at him, but when he turned to Asher to say something, her expression turned sour. "Did I do something wrong?"


    Emma, who noticed her mood change but was oblivious to what had happened, just laughed softly. "I don''t think you did anything. What happened?"


    "Asher looks like he''s mad at me. He hasn''t even smiled since he saw me," she stated, crossing her arms. Then she turned to glare at Emma. "Did you tell him something?"


    "What? ¡­No!" Emma defended. "I told him what you asked me to tell him. And besides, I don''t think he''s mad at you¡ªhe''s just a little upset about coming here."


    "Why?"


    Emma shrugged. "Alya told me he''s been really pissed since she stepped into his room." A soft chuckle then escaped her lips.


    "She said he forgot he had a sister or even a family¡ªwell, until their mom came into his room," she paused to push a strand of her hair back. "I guess he''s not really himself."


    "More like he''s suddenly arrogant."


    "Ehhh," Emma laughed a little too loud, earning a glare from the instructors. She mumbled a quick "sorry" before turning back to Naomi.


    "You could talk to him later, after the ceremony, and take some food with you¡ªespecially soft stuff. Alya says he suddenly likes them."


    "When?"


    "Before we both left. She texted me and told me not to get him angry, and if he''s acting like an idiot, I should get him food¡ªsoft buns, to be precise."


    "Ash, I see. I could try that."


    "Alright," the instructor''s voice came again.


    Tay was next. He looked relaxed, unfazed, as he walked up to the stage.


    The moment his hand made contact, the stone pulsed with a deep crimson and dark blue hue. Unlike the girls, there was no gust of wind or crackling energy.


    But as the stone glowed and energy flowed upwards, the only thing that appeared was a wolf''s paw, a bullet, and an arrow marking an X.


    The screen then appeared.


    [Martial ¨C Assassin]


    [Class Name: Locked (Special Grade Weapon Master and Beast Tamer)]


    [Alternative Name: SGA]


    [Rank: S]


    A multiple-class that combined beast taming and weapon mastery, allowing the wielder to form contracts with creatures and enhance their physical abilities in combat.


    Something close to a hybrid class¡ªbut not quite. It was a rare kind that could dominate battlefields and dungeon raids.


    A few students murmured, while others whistled in approval. Tay simply sighed and walked over to where the girls stood.


    Naomi whispered a congratulations, and he smiled in response, though the smile didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    One by one, students stepped up¡ªsome awakened powerful classes, others received common ones.


    But this year, the ranks S and A were surprisingly common.


    Then something strange happened.


    A boy stepped forward, visibly shaking. He placed his hands on the stone¡­ but nothing happened.


    The silence that followed was suffocating and painful.


    A few murmurs started to rise. The instructor checked the stone, then spoke in a cold tone.


    "Classless."


    The word rang through the courtyard like a death sentence. The boy stumbled back, his face pale with horror.


    Another student stepped up when he was escorted to the side, clearly nervous. She pressed her hand to the crystal¡ªagain, nothing.


    "Classless."


    This time, there were whispers, quiet laughs, and a few scoffs.


    Naomi leaned closer to Emma, lowering her voice so only she could hear.


    "Imagine Asher got a useless class or nothing," she whispered with a smirk.


    "Don''t say that. He''s your boyfriend¡ªyou should at least hope he gets triple S. That way, he could protect you, and you wouldn''t have to do anything."


    Naomi released a low scoff. "I don''t care. He''s being really mean," she whispered to Emma but made the mistake of letting Tay read her lips.


    The murmurs grew louder. Some students shifted uncomfortably, while others exchanged smirks.


    Being Classless was the equivalent of being declared useless in this world¡ªno future as a warrior, mage, or even a support role.


    Another student stepped forward.


    She, too, pressed her hand against the stone, only for it to remain lifeless.


    "Classless."

 Chapter 8 - 8: Velcrest Academy Inauguration [5]

    Whispers moved through the crowd, this time with some audible chuckles. The tension in the air shifted¡ªwhat had started as excitement had now become dreadful.


    Emma only glanced at Naomi as she spoke, then at Asher, but said nothing.


    "You''re being mean too, y''know."


    "What was that?"


    "Oh, nothing," she chuckled nervously and looked away.


    The ceremony continued. More names were called. Some received powerful classes, others only common ones. But none were met with as much pity as those who received nothing at all.


    Then, at last¡ª


    "Asher Morgan."


    Silence.


    It was as if the entire courtyard had gone still. Everyone had been checked.


    Asher exhaled slowly, his expression remained the same as he stepped forward. He felt their stares¡ªthe judgment, the curiosity, the ones who expected him to fail.


    He ignored them, but deep inside, he was very annoyed.


    Standing before the Inauguration Stone, he raised his hand and placed it against the smooth, glowing surface.


    For a second, nothing happened. Then, the crystal suddenly turned black.


    The sudden shift was immediate. The stone pulsed violently, sending a shockwave through the air.


    The torches lining the courtyard flickered, their flames dimming as an unnatural chill seeped into the space.


    Dark tendrils of energy spiraled out from the stone, wrapping around Asher''s arm, coiling like serpents. The ground beneath him cracked slightly.


    A black energy moved around him, instantly changing his aura.


    Gasps filled the air, followed by a series of statements.


    "What the¡ª?"


    "What kind of reaction is that?"


    "Isn''t that an arcane class?"


    "I doubt it. Arcane classes have bright light. Not even black magic is like that."


    "Must be a forbidden class."


    "None of the forbidden classes are that black. Look at the energy around him."


    For the first time, while staring at Asher, Tay smiled¡ªsomething between pity and pride.


    Naomi and Emma, on the other hand, were shocked to the bone. They even had to shield themselves behind one of the instructors.


    Above Asher, a screen appeared, displaying the details of his class.


    [Abnormal Arcane Class ¨C Necromancer]


    [Class Name: Null]


    [Rank: SSS]


    The crowd erupted into chaos.


    A dark class. A cursed class. No one knew what to call it. One that had been all but banned from Velcrest Academy since it posed a threat to the students.


    Some students took a step back, as if he had suddenly become dangerous. Others looked on with expressions ranging from horror to fascination.


    Even the instructors exchanged wary glances.


    Naomi''s smirk vanished, replaced by a look of shock. Emma''s eyes widened in disbelief. Tay just chuckled and dipped his hand into his pocket.


    The whispers turned into something more.


    "A necromancer¡­?"


    "Is that even allowed here?"


    "That''s practically a death sentence..."


    Asher slowly pulled his hand away from the stone. The tendrils of black energy dissipated and faded.


    He flexed his fingers, feeling something different, but he knew it wasn''t good.


    He didn''t need to look at the crowd to know¡ªhe was either a threat or a laughingstock.


    And no one knew whether that was a good thing or a curse.


    Then, just as everything settled, the lead instructor let out a short, disappointed sigh after speaking to one of the other instructors in silence.


    He waved a hand to quiet them and sighed again. "There is no need for such a reaction," he said.


    "The stone''s display is merely a formality. The class is exactly what it says¡ªNecromancer. A magic class long deemed impractical and obsolete."


    Some of the tension broke as murmurs turned into quiet snickers. A few students outright laughed.


    "That''s it?"


    "For a second, I thought it was something terrifying."


    "So it''s just... useless?" one of the students at the front of the crowd asked.


    The instructor nodded, gaining more laughter.


    But then Asher, still in his spot with his gaze fixed on the glowing words above his head, spoke up.


    "So basically, this class is useless, and I''m useless too, right?"


    "Unfortunately, yes¡ªunless you have outstanding physical abilities."


    ''Yeah, right,'' he thought, and a small smile formed on his lips. He finally had an opportunity to enjoy his life like a useless side character, and no one would focus on him.


    But as the thought hit him, Alya''s face popped into his mind¡ªher scolding him, telling him things would be alright.


    And then there was their mother, with that disappointed yet proud look on her face. His heart clenched.


    ''This is just emotional blackmail,'' he thought as he ran his fingers through his hair. "I can''t even think right with these stupid memories."


    Useless.


    Of course.


    It was exactly like his game. Everyone said the most expensive and unused class was useless, burning through mana like water.


    This was one of the things that made him think about his best friend. He chuckled softly and shifted his gaze to the crowd that was still laughing at him.


    ''It''s all the same,'' he thought. ''They all think Necromancy has a limit, that it''s probably useless, just like in the game.''


    ''Wait¡­ isn''t this one of those moments where I''m supposed to laugh like a maniac and tell them to await my return? But what''s the point?''


    He was lost in his own thoughts when he overheard a particular group talking.


    "It''s a shame the most outstanding student awakened such a weak class."


    "He scored the highest and was even mentioned in the board meeting, yet he slapped them in the face with his useless class."


    "Tch, to think I was trying to get Naomi to stay with a loser like him. I wonder how she must be feeling."


    "Hey, don''t say that. He''s actually good-looking, even more than most of the guys here."


    "Why don''t you date him, then, since you like the loser?"


    "W-what? No! I wouldn''t want my friends to see me with him."


    "His parents must be so disappointed after raising such a failure. Awakening nothing would have been better than awakening a useless class."


    "Well, at least he''s the first Necromancer in a thousand years. The ancestors with that class must be proud of him."


    The crowd erupted into laughter at the sarcasm. Asher just kept his head low, fists clenched, biting his lip hard.


    Emma made a move to step forward, but Naomi stopped her.


    "He''s a loser. You wouldn''t want to catch his disease," Naomi sneered.


    Emma looked at her in disbelief, even more than when Asher''s class had been revealed. "Why are you saying this? He''s your boyfriend!"


    "Tch, he stopped being my boyfriend a long time ago anyway. You can have him for all I care," Naomi spat and walked off, the other students following suit.


    The ceremony had already ended, and the instructors had left as well.


    Tay remained where he was, watching everyone leave. Many of the guys who once laughed with Asher now mocked him, telling Tay to leave him be¡ªbut he ignored them.


    Once everyone was gone, leaving just Asher, Tay, and Emma, she leaned close to Tay.


    "What do we do?" she whispered, glancing up at him.


    "Why not be patient and watch?" He flashed her a smile and took out his phone.


    For a moment, Emma was more confused than usual¡ªuntil Asher''s soft chuckle reached her ears.


    With wide eyes, she turned to look at him, only to see his head now raised, a genuine smile on his lips. And he wasn''t forcing it.


    "Asher?"


    "I''m fine," he laughed, running his fingers through his hair to push back a few strands. "You were right."


    "What?"


    Tay just smiled and walked over to his side. "I didn''t particularly think you''d awaken something like this, to be honest. I thought it would be nothing."


    Asher shrugged. "At least it''s something like this. I actually saw it as a way to slack off."


    "What''s going on?" Emma asked, drawing their attention.


    "My class is useless, right?"


    "Uhm¡­ yeah."


    "Call it a social experiment," Asher said, smiling.


    "Naomi wanted me to awaken a useless class¡ªand she got what she wanted. She showed her true feelings for me." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And I also got to know those who never actually liked me." His smile widened.


    "I''ll do what I did before, show them my Necromancy is actually worth the high rank, and then I''ll rub it in their faces."

 Chapter 9 - 9: A meeting with the Headmaster

    Asher thought about what he had said. He didn''t know why it made him a little uncomfortable, but nevertheless, he actually planned to prove everyone wrong.


    But then, he would have to hide some aspects of that. Meaning he would have to lay low until a situation called for him to use all he had.


    He was still uncertain about what his class was about and what abilities he had. If it was deemed weak, then he had to find a way to break past that.


    While he was thinking, Tay chuckled beside him as he shoved his hands into his pockets. Asher noticed it was something he liked doing, aside from staring at his phone.


    Tay didn''t really smile much¡ªuntil now¡ªbut he knew he would return to his usual self soon. From what Asher observed, Tay was the withdrawn, introverted type, but he had a daring behavior.


    Which meant no one could treat him like a pushover or an inferior.


    "If you plan on showing them your class isn''t actually useless, I suggest you start by motivating yourself," Tay uttered, instantly killing the joyful mood.


    Asher''s smile dropped, as well as his shoulders, then he scoffed. "Motivation would be the last thing I''d do. I''ll just go with the flow."


    Tay''s brows rose questioningly. "But a few days ago, you said you''d do anything to be the best. What happened to that determination?"


    Asher simply shrugged. "I got tired of it. Besides, I was forced to come here. I might not even last long."


    Tay sighed heavily. "When did you become such a slacker?"


    "You can''t blame me," Asher answered with his arms spread apart. He then shifted his gaze to Emma, who just stared at him like he was a ghost.


    After a few seconds, she exhaled. "You both are unbelievable."


    Asher smiled slightly and stretched his arms over his head. "I didn''t want the excessive attention. Still need to make sure no one remembers my name too. It''s getting annoying, especially the stares."


    "Blame your mother for that. Her genes rubbed off on you," Tay replied as he walked away. Then he paused and turned around. "If you''re free later, I need you to check out something."


    With that, he walked off without saying anything else¡ªor even waiting for a reply¡ªleaving Emma alone with Asher.


    His expression instantly turned cold. From glad to irritated, but not at Tay. He shifted his gaze to Emma, who jumped when their eyes made contact.


    "Why are you acting like that?" he asked. "I''m not going to bite you."


    She laughed nervously, rubbing her neck. "Well¡­ you just seem different, and the speed you change expressions is scary."


    "Hm?" His brows furrowed. "You mean I changed?"


    "Yes," she mumbled, her tone barely above a whisper.


    "I see. Tell me what I was like before, then. I feel like all the reading and too much sleep made me forget a few things." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emma raised her head to look at him. She assumed he was joking, but when she saw the seriousness in his eyes, she turned away.


    "You just seem different."


    Asher took a step closer to her and leaned in to get a better look at her face, but she stepped away, putting a big distance between them.


    "So that''s why you''re keeping your distance," he uttered, amused but somewhat annoyed at her actions.


    For someone who would have dragged him by the ear if he refused to leave the house¡ªdespite how timid she was¡ªshe was also really nice. Probably why she felt pity for him, even when her best friend did not. That, he saw as good. But what annoyed him was how she kept her distance.


    He crossed his arms and glared down at her. "I don''t know why you''re scared of being near me, but it has to do with me being your best friend''s ex-boyfriend, right?"


    He made sure to emphasize the last three words so she could understand he was also done with Naomi¡ªif anyone even thought he actually wanted something with her.


    It was laughable how Naomi assumed he would look depressed or possibly beg her. He saw it in her eyes.


    The way she glanced at him, to find something,But he watched her walk off, much to her dismay. She was already the first person on his list¡ªto teach a lesson and maybe frustrate her a bit.


    "Emma¡­"


    "I''ll see you after school," she cut him off, quickly bowed, and hurried off, mumbling "sorry" until she was out of sight.


    ''Tch.''


    "This is why I don''t like overly timid girls. And she''s not even the most annoying one," he muttered to himself while reaching into his pocket to take out his phone.


    He didn''t have time to take out the device when he heard his name from a distance.


    Annoyed, he turned away from the direction of the voice, made his way down from the stage, and started walking away like he hadn''t heard anything.


    To make it seem real, he slowed his pace, took out his phone, held it to his face, and went through his contact list.


    At first, he almost commended the owner of the device for saving the numbers like a normal human being¡ªuntil he landed on the letter N and below.


    However, before his irritation could settle, he heard his name again, now louder behind him, causing him to stop.


    "Asher Morgan!"


    A uniformed academy official stood by the stage, looking irritated.


    "You''re required in the Headmaster''s office immediately. Your registration is still incomplete."


    The smile faded slightly from Asher''s face. "Oh, right. I didn''t exactly finish that yesterday, talk less of showing up," he chuckled nervously, hoping to elicit a smile from the man, but he just frowned and remained on his spot.


    Asher exhaled and turned around. After a few steps, he stopped by the man''s side, a smirk playing on his lips. "You''ve got a kid here, right?"


    The man didn''t seem offended by his tone or the question and simply nodded, oblivious to the look in Asher''s eyes.


    "Are they by any chance friends with Naomi Sinclair?"


    "The mayor''s daughter? Yes, of course."


    Asher smiled with satisfaction and faced forward. "Send my greetings to them."


    He spoke with all sincerity in his tone and walked off.


    He strolled casually through the now-empty courtyard, feeling the occasional lingering stares from passing students and those on the upper ground level.


    He spotted one of the girls who had laughed at him earlier, standing at a corner watching and whispering to her friends, but he chose to ignore her, seeing as it wasn''t the time to confront anyone.


    The academy official finally caught up to him and led him through the halls of the main building, where most of the upper heads'' offices were located.


    The man led him up a grand staircase, ignoring the elevator that Asher found easier and more convenient to use.


    After a few minutes of climbing and passing through a few more halls, Asher was led toward an elaborately carved set of double doors. The plaque above them read: Headmaster Apollo Ardent.


    Asher wasn''t sure what to expect, with the daunting aura that seeped out from behind the doors and the name that rang a bell, but before he could dwell on it, the official knocked once, then stepped back.


    "Enter."


    A voice commanded. It was deep, carrying a weight that reminded him of his year advisor back in his old life. He straightened up, exhaled, and stepped in.


    The office was massive, lined with bookshelves on two sides, filled with books that looked dusty, untouched, or bookmarked with stripes between the pages.


    Large floor-to-ceiling windows provided a clear view of the academy''s main field, situated at the center of the school.


    At the center of the office, behind a white ornate desk with silver designs¡ªmainly flowers and leaves¡ªsat the headmaster.


    A man with silver hair, lifeless or perhaps exhausted blue eyes, clad in a spotless white suit, and a glass of water halfway to his lips.


    Asher assumed he had been about to take a sip when they interrupted him, and he almost felt sorry. Almost.


    He didn''t even look up from the files he was writing on. "Thank you, Kaleb. Please excuse us."

 Chapter 10 - 10: Registration Complete

    Silence fell the moment the official, Kaleb, left. The only sound evident was the scratch of the headmaster''s quill against the paper and the quiet ticking of the clock behind Asher.


    About thirty seconds later, four other students entered the office quietly and closed the door behind them.


    They all took their places beside Asher, who didn''t seem particularly pleased with the addition but remained silent nevertheless. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His main focus was why the headmaster had called him and the completion of his remaining registration process. After that, he planned to look for an arcade or a mall to buy games.


    Or, even better, buy something for his family to celebrate his not-so-special class awakening.


    Five minutes of uncomfortable silence passed before Headmaster Ardent finally set his pen down and raised his gaze to the five students before him.


    "It''s good to see that you five aren''t depressed or upset about your awakenings," he began, leaning back into his seat. "How many F ranks?"


    "T... two, sir," the blonde beside Asher stuttered, keeping her head low and avoiding the gazes of everyone around her, even when she spoke for the guy beside her.


    "I see," Ardent mumbled and shifted his gaze to Asher. "Morgan, correct?"


    "Yeah."


    "You and the boy with the locs, stand by the bookshelves," he ordered. Unexpectedly, Asher and the mentioned student obeyed without hesitation, leaving the three that stood before the headmaster with their heads lowered.


    However, Ardent kept his gaze on the girl with the candy stick between her lips.


    "S-rank Illusionist?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Are you Nova?"


    "Yes, sir."


    A smile appeared on the headmaster''s lips almost immediately, visibly satisfied. He didn''t say anything for the next few minutes¡ªjust wrote on the documents before him and split them into five.


    "The three of you, take these..." He stretched out his hands, holding three pieces of paper, each with a name and a number.


    "Head to the fourth wing and hand this over to the instructor on duty there. Once you''re done, join your assigned classes."


    Nova took the paper from his hands, gave a slight bow, and sauntered casually out of the office while the other two trailed behind her.


    When the door closed behind them, Ardent''s expression turned serious. He gestured for the remaining two to come before him.


    And once again, they obeyed without question.


    "Triple S, right?"


    "Yes, sir," Asher and the other guy replied in unison.


    The headmaster exhaled. This was a first. The awakening of triple S-ranked classes was often done in the upper-tier ward of Velcrest¡ªalso known as Highcrest District.


    A part of the massive city where organizations, influential guilds, and high-ranking officials were located.


    The academy was positioned at the center of the city to allow easier access for citizens from various sectors.


    There were rarely any cases of awakeners with triple S ranks, and even when such cases occurred, it was once every fifty years.


    Yet, just two days ago, one of the graduating students awakened an additional class¡ªtriple S¡ªbut no one had the opportunity to see him in action.


    That student planned to move to another city to continue his life.


    And then, on this fine day, the school was graced with seemingly useless classes¡ªdespite their high ranks.


    It was almost disappointing. But when the news reached the headmaster, he immediately summoned them for reasons best known to him.


    "You''ve caused quite the stir, Mr. Morgan," the headmaster said. "Necromancy. The first in a thousand years. The academy is buzzing with it, but as you''ve heard, it''s useless."


    Asher tilted his head. "Is that now a bad thing?"


    Ardent chuckled. "For you? Likely." He leaned back in his chair, studying him. "But not for me. This academy thrives on potential, even in unexpected places."


    Asher remained silent. He knew where the headmaster was heading, and he was ready to decline without even thinking twice.


    With a rank like his, there was a possibility people would want to use it for their own gain.


    It might be impossible, but with everything he had noticed about this world, there was a chance they would use his mana energy to increase their efficiency¡ªand maybe even their weapons.


    After all, for one to use their class, a certain amount of mana was required, coupled with the stats attached to the rankings.


    Especially strength and mana points.


    The headmaster tapped his fingers against the desk. "Tell me, what do you intend to do with this¡­ useless class of yours?"


    Asher''s brows furrowed. He tilted his head as if rethinking, then shrugged. "What I''ve always done¡­ do my best to make it useful."


    ''Yeah, that should be it. Can''t say something stupid and then look like a fool before him,'' he told himself after speaking and smiled innocently.


    Ardent''s blue eyes gleamed with amusement and satisfaction.


    "Good answer," he uttered before shifting his attention to the other guy. "And you, you''re the transfer student, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "You know the conditions attached, right?"


    "Yes."


    The Velcrest Student Exchange Program was an event that took place at the same time as the Inauguration Ceremony.


    The academy would form agreements with other well-respected academies from different cities or countries to exchange one to five outstanding students.


    Sinnett, a student from Saint Orphilia Academy, was a mixed race¡ªhis skin color and other unusual features made that clear.


    His heavily tanned skin, knee-length brown locs, which Asher found strange but amusing, and slightly pointed ears, made him very different.


    No one saw anything wrong with that.


    But the real reason he was transferred was because Saint Orphilia''s headmaster had rebranded the school as a high school, leading to a mass withdrawal of students.


    Sinnett, the son of one of the board members, had requested a transfer to a better institution.


    No one could overlook Velcrest Academy¡ªa somewhat peaceful city with powerful organizations, students, and citizens.


    Plus, the academy ranked second among the three best schools.


    However, an agreement was made when the exchange program began.


    Every transferred student, regardless of race, had to be treated as a full-fledged citizen and student.


    There could be no reports of harassment, bullying, or death¡ªjust as the exchange student themselves had to follow strict conduct.


    The second rule: the exchange student was given exclusive access to nearly everything¡ªwithin reason.


    Accommodation, food, transport, and other basic needs were covered.


    In Sinnett''s case, all conditions were removed, because he did not want to depend on anyone or anything. All but one condition however....


    "The exchange student must not be found guilty of murder or harassment."


    Which, for him, was by far the hardest rule to comply with.


    Ardent''s smile widened as he gazed at the two boys before him, then leaned back.


    "Sinnett, tell Asher your class and rank."


    "Hm?" Sinnett hummed, turning to Asher, who was glaring daggers at him¡ªbut his expression remained neutral. No... the word was polite. Extremely polite, with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Uh¡­ he looks like he might stab a knife through my jaw if I say anything."


    "Eh?" Asher snapped his eyes toward the headmaster, then back at him. He laughed nervously. "Oh, I don''t have a problem with you."


    Sinnett scoffed before turning away. "Advanced Arcane Class, Invoker... Beast Aspect.


    A fusion of raw magic and beast essence, this ability allows the user to channel mana energy through their body, enhancing their physical form with bestial traits.


    Since it was a Beast Aspect, they can reshape their body, manifesting claws, fangs, or fluid-like.


    Given that Sinnett had no intentions of doing such, he would rather fight with his fists, that alter his body for anything.


    However, one can never say never.


    Asher nodded in approval. "Necromancer."


    Ardent smiled and picked up a stamp. "You both shouldn''t cross boundaries. And see if you can make your class useful, Asher. I can''t tolerate a liability for long."


    He concluded and pressed the stamp onto the documents before him.


    "Your registration is now complete. Once the school closes, or first thing tomorrow morning, you both should head to the Academy''s Head Office in the Highcrest Sector."


    "Ask for Yumiko¡ªshe''ll assign your guilds and get the paperwork ready."

 Chapter 11 - 11: Finance And Little Celebrations

    Asher and Sinnett exchanged brief glances before nodding in unison. The headmaster''s words weren''t even a warning to them but more of a statement¡ª


    A simple fact they just had to acknowledge and not break.


    Ardent leaned back into his chair, his gaze shifting between them as if he was considering something further. Then, after a few seconds, he exhaled and waved a dismissive hand.


    "That''s all. You''re dismissed."


    Neither boy hesitated. Sinnett turned first, his posture relaxed like he had just finished a casual conversation with a stranger and not the headmaster.


    Asher followed a second later, leaving Ardent to continue his work. His mind had already shifted toward his next plans¡­ mainly, getting something for Alya and his mother.


    He had initially gone through his accounts and expenses¡ªfrom the time the account was opened to the moment the original owner¡­ died.


    In a way, Asher felt somewhat angry with him. The guy had spent all his savings on school for Alya and his mother''s hospital bills, which was even more terrifying.


    About $20,000 had been spent on her alone. Every month. For three years.


    Which meant the previous Asher had spent at least $720,000 on her alone.


    Food excluded.


    And all that was left? $1,500.


    ''So much money for a single person¡­ Tch, highway robbery at its finest, he thought.''


    But then the lingering feeling that the previous owner might have borrowed that money¡ªor probably did some illegal stuff to get it¡ªannoyed Asher.


    However, after further investigation, he discovered the previous Asher had worked three jobs every day, coupled with attending late-night classes at the academy for students who moved at night.


    A night-shift sort of arrangement.


    Seven hundred and twenty thousand dollars.


    Asher slowed down behind Sinnett, pushing his fingers into his hair.


    ''The idiot''s reason is even valid. I, on the other hand, spent half of that on a game, yet I can''t even get my win back.''


    ''Tch, five years of a twenty-thousand-dollar monthly allowance¡ªgone.''


    He grabbed a handful of his hair and pulled it slowly.


    ''The bastard didn''t even let me make a request before placing me in this goody two-shoes'' body.''


    He had already assumed the notification from that moment was from a certain entity¡ªsomeone who probably had supernatural powers.


    Asher clenched and unclenched his fists as more thoughts poured in.


    ''I need to get money for Alya''s fees.''


    ''Mom''s drugs.''


    ''The stupid bills those bastards sent for heaven knows what.''


    ''I don''t even know how I''m going to handle feeding.''


    "Tch," he scoffed aloud and exhaled heavily. "Need to find an arcade and maybe win something to cool off."


    Sinnett, who had been watching in silence, stared at Asher with a hint of pity.


    He didn''t care what was going on with Asher¡ªhe only hated the fact that the guy he would have to get along with was fuming so much, not even steam but fire would escape his ears.


    Heaving a sigh, he sauntered over to Asher''s side, threw an arm over his shoulder, and leaned closer.


    "Don''t you know what personal space is " Asher mumbled before Sinnett could speak.


    But his next words were immediately laughed off.


    "You obviously have money issues, so I had to say something. Didn''t you read the brochure?"


    Asher slowly raised his head and glanced at Sinnett. "Get your hands off me first."


    A smirk crawled its way up Sinnett''s lips. "And if I don''t?" he whispered, silver eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "I''ll break¡ª"


    "¡­Don''t. I could use my hair to beat the hell out of you, bro," Sinnett threatened and withdrew. "Iron rods will only do half of what these will."


    "So chill and listen to me."


    Asher''s brows curved into a frown. He wanted to speak or maybe attack Sinnett, but he had already told himself he wouldn''t act like a jerk unless the situation called for it.


    And there was a slight possibility he would go home with tiger stripes, which he didn''t want.


    He exhaled and shoved his hands into his pockets. "Go ahead."


    "Thank you." Sinnett smiled warmly. "Now, if you read the brochure you were given before the exam, you should know the guilds pay their members daily, as well as after raids, investigations, basic tasks, and a few other things."


    "I see, that''s nice," Asher uttered, and then heaved a sigh. "Well, thank you."


    "No problem. And by the way, you stared right into the eyes of the headmaster. That was bold."


    "You think so?" Asher glanced at him. "Seems like a normal thing to me."


    "Normal?" Sinnett scoffed. "Maybe¡ªif normal means staring into your soul while subtly reminding you that stepping out of line equals death."


    Asher chuckled at that, but his focus was already shifting elsewhere.


    The academy halls were wide and polished, lined with tall windows that overlooked the city and the landscape outside.


    Students moved in groups, some chatting, others lost in their own worlds.


    Now that his registration was complete, the rest of the day was his. And he knew exactly where he was going first.


    "I''m heading out," he said casually, stuffing his hands into his pockets. "Got stuff to do."


    Sinnett raised a brow. "Like what?"


    "Personal errands."


    "Sounds sketchy."


    Asher smirked but didn''t elaborate. "See you around, exchange student."


    With that, he turned, making his way toward the academy''s main gates. He didn''t need to look back to know Sinnett was watching him leave, likely debating whether or not to follow.


    But Asher had no interest in entertaining company.


    Right now, his priority was clear, find something to bring home. Something small but meaningful. And then go for his awaiting pay.


    As long as he got assigned to a reasonable guild.


    Even if his awakening wasn''t something to celebrate, Alya and their mother would see it differently.


    And for them, he''d make the effort. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher made his way down the halls toward the administrative office.


    Weaving through the steady flow of students, he kept his head high, occasionally meeting the gaze of those who stared at him, but he didn''t care.


    He wasn''t in a rush, but he also didn''t want to waste time. The faster he got his documents, the sooner he could leave.


    When he reached the office, he found the school''s secretary, an older woman with lifeless black eyes and a no-nonsense expression, flipping through a stack of papers at her desk. She barely glanced up as he stepped inside.


    "Name?" she asked, already sorting through files.


    "Asher Morgan."


    A few seconds later, she pulled out a thin folder and placed it on the counter between them.


    "Here. Your registration papers, identification pass, and class assignment confirmation. Make sure not to lose them."


    Asher took the folder without a word. He slid it into his bag before nodding in thanks. Then he turned around, heading for his next destination.


    The mall¡ªduring school hours.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Friends With Benefits

    The city outside the academy was just as lively as Asher expected, since it was almost midday.


    Students and other civilians moved in and out of storefronts, and neon signs flashed along the streets, advertising everything from combat gear to the latest magazine issues.


    The mall was just a stone''s throw away from the school¡ªsimply put, it was right across the road¡ªand was somewhat lively.


    He even spotted most of the students from the academy there.


    He didn''t think much about it because it was a college, after all, where everything and anything was allowed to a certain degree.


    He adjusted the strap of his bag and crossed the empty road without looking out for anything.


    As he stepped into the massive mall through the automated doors, he was greeted by the cool blast of air conditioning and the faint scent of freshly brewed coffee from the first store.


    However, he had no time to look for his favorite blend of coffee, there was always another time for that.


    His plan was simple¡ªfind something good for Alya and maybe a book with something for their mother.


    Something small, not too large, but thoughtful.


    As he made his way deeper into the mall, casually browsing through the store windows and the items on display, he instantly paused in his step.


    A faint chill ran down his spine, that common feeling of being stalked.


    But he did not look back. He just side-glanced, turning his head slightly, just enough to catch a glimpse of the person who had been following him.


    Sinnett.


    He was a few stores behind.....about three, casually pretending to examine the display of training gear, but it was obvious he had been following Asher the entire time.


    Asher sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair before turning fully.


    "You know," he called out, loud enough for Sinnett to hear, "if you''re going to follow me, at least try a disguise and don''t stay in sight."


    Sinnett blinked, then grinned, caught red-handed. He stepped away from the store window and shoved his hands into his pockets. "I thought I was doing a good job."


    Asher''s brows curved slightly. "Why are you following me?"


    Sinnett shrugged. "Curiosity, mostly. Figured you might do something interesting."


    "You think shopping is interesting?"


    "Well, no. But you are," Sinnett admitted, his gaze meeting Asher''s, and he smirked.


    "Triple S-ranked Necromancer? First in a thousand years? Yeah, I''d say that''s worth keeping an eye on."


    Asher sighed, already regretting acknowledging him. "I''m just here to buy some things for my family. Not exactly top-tier entertainment."


    Sinnett smirked. "Maybe. But since I''m already here, mind if I tag along?"


    Asher considered telling him to leave, but in the end, he just exhaled and shook his head. "Do whatever you want."


    Sinnett grinned. "Great. Let''s see what kind of gifts a Necromancer picks out."


    Asher ignored Sinnett''s comment and strode into a nearby bookstore. The scent of aged paper and freshly printed pages filled the air.


    Compared to the noisy but sweet-smelling mall outside, the bookstore was silent, with a faint scent of incense in the air.


    Something Asher had grown up to love from his past life.


    He made his way to a shelf labeled Historical & Arcane Studies, his fingers brushing over the thick books, the thin ones, and even pulling some out to check.


    Something he thought might interest her.


    Sinnett, for his part, was far less focused. He leaned against a nearby shelf, flipping through a book without really reading it.


    "So, what kind of books does a Necromancer''s mom read?" he asked.


    Asher pulled a hardcover from the shelf and skimmed the back.


    "Stop calling me that. And besides, she would like something entertaining with a little historical knowledge. She used to be a scholar before."


    Sinnett hummed. "That explains why you''re the way you are."


    Asher shot him a questioning look. "And what way is that?"


    "You look like a slacker at first glance¡ªjust your bored expression and silent glares. But you''re actually a nerd."


    "What?!"


    Sinnett smirked. "A slacker on the outside, but you''re actually very observant and smart. Say, you grew up in the slums, correct?"


    Asher exhaled slowly. "You have no limit, do you?"


    "Not when I see something I want to know about in someone," Sinnett replied with a shrug.


    Before Asher could respond, a voice interrupted him.


    "Well, well. Look who it is."


    A group of three students approached¡ªtwo guys and a girl¡ªall dressed in high-end casual wear, the kind that screamed wealth, and an aura that spelled pride.


    The one in front, a tall blonde with green eyes, had his hands in his pockets, but his stance was anything but casual.


    Sinnett''s relaxed posture shifted. He stood with his head raised high instead of slouching. "Great. Just what I needed."


    Asher glanced between them, already piecing things together. "Friend of yours?"


    "Hardly." Sinnett rolled his eyes. "More like someone who thinks they can get away with anything because their daddy funds half the academy''s research department."


    The blonde chuckled. "That''s rich, coming from someone like you, Sinnett. Didn''t you throw a drink in my face at that gala last month?"


    Sinnett smirked. "Oh, I did more than that. Remind me, was it red wine or that awful champagne?"


    The guy''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t take the bait. Instead, his gaze moved to Asher.


    "And you¡­ I''ve heard about you. The so-called Triple S Necromancer." He scoffed. "Didn''t think you''d be the type to keep this kind of company."


    Asher raised a brow. "And what kind of company is that?"


    The blonde tilted his head. "Compared to your useless self? This bastard over here is trouble. Arrogant, reckless, and completely out of his league."


    Sinnett clicked his tongue. "Jealousy isn''t a good look on you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guy ignored him, stepping closer. "You should be careful who you associate with, Morgan. Not everyone gets a second chance when they piss off the wrong people."


    Asher smiled innocently, but his gaze turned cold. "That a threat?"


    The guy held his gaze for a moment too long. When he couldn''t handle Asher''s intense stare, he turned away before scoffing.


    "Just some advice." He glanced at Sinnett one last time before turning on his heel and walking away, his entourage following.


    They fled for one reason¡ªSinnett was known to use anything on sight to fight. But they didn''t actually bother about him.


    Asher was the real case, because he was the new student, and they feared that if they touched him, the headmaster might find out.


    Silence lingered between them for a moment before Sinnett sighed. "Well, that was fun."


    Asher studied him. Despite the casual attitude, there was tension in his posture. He wasn''t as unaffected as he pretended to be.


    "You have a habit of making enemies," Asher noted.


    Sinnett exhaled. "It''s not easy making friends with a terrible attitude, but yet, you haven''t run off yet."


    Asher shook his head. "Believe me, I am worse..." He paused, deciding to let it go. "Come on. I still need to grab something for my sister."


    They continued through the mall, the earlier tension gradually fading.


    They stopped at a small boutique where Asher picked out two similar charm bracelets¡ªsomething simple but elegant enough for females, something Alya would love.


    Sinnett watched him, a smile plastered on his lips. "You''re thoughtful."


    Asher gave him a dry look. "Thanks?"


    "I mean it." Sinnett tapped his fingers against the counter. "Most guys at the academy... or even the city wouldn''t give a damn about stuff like this. They just pick anything."


    Asher just shook his head, chuckling softly. He was actually trying to make up for being a jerk in his last life.


    Depression had turned him into a bully who did nothing but slack off and blame others for his predicament.


    His lonely life was one he had created himself. He broke up with his girlfriend because she was too dramatic. He hardly went out because the sun was too bright or too hot.


    And not to mention his hatred for anything concerning school.


    But then, here he was, given a possible do-over. He was grateful to the previous owner, though, despite the fact that his actions made Asher want to slap him hard and sit him down for a long talk.


    Asher just smiled softly. "You really like acting like a saint, huh?"


    Sinnett grinned. "I do. Covers up the whole ''bad exchange student'' title."


    Asher stared at the bracelets for a moment before speaking. "Well, you do you."


    "Let''s be friends," Sinnett suddenly said, ignoring the irritated look on Asher''s face. Then he added,


    "With plenty of benefits. My connections, your brains and strength."


    "I don''t need those."


    "You like video games?"


    "I don''t."


    "Partying?"


    "I hate everything that breathes there."


    "A girlfriend then?"


    "Too early for a financial and emotional distraction."


    "Let''s see," Sinnett mumbled, stroking his beardless chin. After a few seconds, he smiled. "Access to my informants."


    Asher froze. He slowly turned his head to Sinnett, who smiled triumphantly. "How fast can I get the information I need?"


    "I''ll give you their contacts."


    Asher chuckled softly. "I''ll think about it."


    Sinnett grinned. "I''ll take that as a yes."

 Chapter 13 - 13: Registering In The Organisation As A New Student [1]

    Asher mumbled under his breath as he rubbed his stomach, leaning against a bench by the road.


    After he had paid for the items he bought from the mall, he received an email from the headmaster with details of a driver he had paid to take them to the organization building.


    Every detail was included¡ªthe driver''s description, the type of car, and its color.


    "Soft pastries... warm bread... cookies... No, maybe something with meat. Naan bread and chicken," his lips pressed into a thin line as he thought.


    "A stew wouldn''t be bad either... thick broth and tender chunks of delicious meat..."


    Sinnett glanced at him with a blank expression, though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "You''re listing a feast. You do realize that, right?"


    Asher sighed and stretched his arms over his head. "Hunger does things to a man. I didn''t even eat much before the ceremony."


    "Whose fault is that?" Sinnett asked, leaning against a pole.


    Before Asher could respond, the purr of an engine form an approaching carr drew their attention. A sleek black car rolled to a stop in front of them, its tinted windows hiding the inside.


    "The headmaster sure knows how to make things official," Asher uttered when the driver stepped out, dressed in a formal uniform similar to that of the school''s security guards.


    Without a word, the man opened the back door.


    Sinnett got in first, followed by Asher, who sank into the surprisingly comfortable seat. As the car drove away from the mall, he turned to Sinnett.


    "Think they''ll serve food at the organization?"


    Sinnett gave him a flat look. "Probably not."


    Asher groaned. "Figures."


    The drive to the organization, deep in the city, was quite short but quiet.


    Sinnett kept his gaze on the road ahead, while Asher had his eyes on his phone, going through the information Tay had sent him a while ago... months, to be precise.


    He had to go through most of it, and he couldn''t help but be amused at how detailed every bit of information Tay gathered and sent to him was.


    Starting from the academy''s rules to the events that took place, the class they would likely be admitted to¡ªand he was right about that¡ªthen the goals of the academy in relation to that of the organization.


    The car pulled to a stop in a parking lot, not far from the main headquarters but still on the same land. The tower alone made Asher''s brows rise when he stepped out of the car.


    Occupying around 410 feet of land and standing 800 meters tall, it was freestanding.


    ''Why would a sane human being build this?'' Asher asked no one in particular.


    He stared at the tower for a long time, until his neck hurt.


    But he didn''t care. He just watched the blinking blue light at the top, which he had no idea how he managed to see, and wondered what a drop from such a height would be like.


    It was quite the sight, but it was still strange why they would build such a thing if no one was using it.


    Not to mention the large amount of land the organization had used for the structures, not counting the massive gate they had to go through to get there.


    The entire area was even situated at what Asher assumed was close to the edge of the city, if not the end. And there were also people living within the land.


    All eyes shifted to the main building. It was also a tall structure, but not as tall as the tower, built with white stone.


    There was a black and white flag at the top, the city''s flag, as well as the organisation''s symbol.


    A blue sun.


    As Asher and Sinnett marveled at the sight around them, a woman approached.


    She was dressed in a fitted, elegant gown¡ªpink with black lace around her abdomen, extending upward.


    Her long blue hair was pulled into a high ponytail, and her beautiful pink eyes glowed faintly under the sunlight.


    "Welcome," she said. "I am Yumiko, the organization''s Head Secretary and your guide for today."


    She didn''t waste time with pleasantries. She simply turned and lead them into the building. Her tone remained low when she spoke, while leading them through the halls with various statues and halls leading deeper inside.


    "The organization operates under a strict hierarchy, divided into specialized divisions," she explained as they made their way through a grand hall lined with marble pillars. "Our goal is very simple."


    "Protect the city from anything considered a threat, beasts, rogue Awakeners, talent users, and the like."


    She gestured at the statue at the center of the massive room. "That''s the first Beast Tamer, the city''s founder, as well as one of our organization''s founders."


    "General Arkanos."


    Asher nodded, his gaze settling on the white, yet spotless, statue of a man in a military suit, holding the head of a Hellhound in one hand and a sword in the other.


    "There are three divisions here. The main organization, the Academy''s organization, and the one we simply do not speak of."


    "You will be tested by the Academy''s organization guilds, and they will decide if they want to recruit you."


    Asher and Sinnett nodded in approval.


    They stopped before a grand staircase leading up to a set of doors. Above it, carved into the arch, was a phrase in bold lettering:


    The light purges the unworthy.


    "Saint Liora Guild," Yumiko uttered before leading them to an elevator. She pressed a button, and it took them to the first floor.


    The doors opened to reveal a massive hall adorned with banners bearing the sigil of Saint Liora, a golden sun with a sword piercing through it.


    Asher found it irritating. There was a chance they would be tied to religious people.


    "They monitor magic users, investigate cursed artifacts, and eliminate those who threaten the balance between good and evil."


    "This is where you will be interviewed by the Order of Saint Liora," Yumiko announced. "They are the Holy Dominion''s militant arm. Their purpose is to purge unholy magic..Necromancy, curses, corruption." She glanced at Asher. "Their views may be¡­ strict."


    Asher listened, only half-interested. He already knew what this place was about. What mattered was how they''d treat him.


    With his Necromancer Class, a good example of darkness.


    He, however, caught the warning, but innett, on the other hand, remained unaffected.


    He still asked anyway, "They don''t consider Arcane magic a threat?"


    Yumiko shook her head. "Arcane magic is neutral. It depends on the wielder. But Necromancy¡­" Her gaze flickered toward Asher briefly before looking away. "It has never proven to be anything but dangerous." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher exhaled. Of course, he would be seen as dangerous. A class perceived as useless and weak but remembered by citizens as harmful¡­ could actually have potential.


    Yumiko continued, "Their warriors are Paladins and Exorcists, they dedicate their lives to fighting dark magic users and beasts. Simply put, they are like warrior nuns and priests." She concluded and stepped back.


    "The one who will evaluate you today is High Inquisitor Alden Graves."

 Chapter 14 - 14: Registering In The Organisation As A New Student [2]: System Error

    Asher took a step forward, his gaze swept across the grand hall, from top to bottom.


    The room was adorned with towering pillars and golden wallpaper, with symbols lining the walls and an enormous stained-glass of Saint Liora.


    A faceless woman with a sword in one hand and an iron fist in the other.


    At the far end, beneath the glass, stood a formation of armored warriors.


    At their center was Alden Graves.


    Clad in white that covered the armor beneath, not the kind that clanked while moving, but a more advanced, magically enhanced type.


    His cold blue eyes studied Asher with a scrutinizing gaze, filled with barely visible disdain.


    Around him, other paladins shifted; some gripped the hilts of their weapons at the mere presence of a Necromancer in their ever-so-sacred hall.


    Asher sighed inwardly. Typical.


    Beside him, Sinnett yawned, lazily stuffing his hands into his pockets.


    Yumiko stepped forward and bowed slightly. "Mister Graves, these are the new candidates, per the academy''s agreement."


    Alden barely spared her a glance before his focus returned to Asher. "A Necromancer," he muttered.


    The word alone made them uncomfortable, not to mention the aura surrounding Asher.


    Alden''s expression remained blank. "State your name and purpose."


    "Asher Morgan," he answered, voice calm. "My purpose? To register under a guild here."


    One of the paladins scoffed, and another smirked in amusement.


    Alden didn''t react. "And what would you do with your strength if you happen to grow stronger?"


    Asher already knew this question was meant to corner him. If he said the wrong thing, they''d use it as justification to brand him as a threat.


    So, he kept his expression neutral and shrugged. "I want to protect my family and those I care about. Maybe give voluntary assistance to the city as well."


    Alden observed him in silence before shifting his gaze to Sinnett. "And you?"


    Sinnett raised his head, casting a brief glance at Alden, then at the paladins behind him, before exhaling.


    "Sinnett Varrow. Arcane Invoker. I just wanna see how much fun I can have here. I was forced to come, after all."


    A few paladins chuckled, less hostile toward him than Asher.


    After all, Arcane magic wasn''t condemned the way Necromancy was, and most of them wielded Arcane abilities, save for a few.


    Alden finally moved, stepping down from the raised platform and walking toward Asher.


    "Change your posture," he commanded.


    But Asher scoffed in response.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong here, and with all due respect, I won''t. You don''t expect me to kneel before you or bow for no reason."


    Alden was taken aback by his boldness, but he let it slide and inhaled.


    "We do not welcome your kind, Necromancer. But... as the academy allows it, we will tolerate you¡ªon one condition."


    Asher remained silent.


    Alden raised a hand, and the paladins parted. From behind them, a figure stepped out.


    She was not what Asher expected. Unlike the heavily armored paladins, she wore something far more... revealing.


    Her white and gold attire clung tightly to her curves, the fabric cut low at the chest, with golden chains accenting her toned stomach.


    A split skirt exposed her smooth legs, and silver anklets jingled softly as she walked.


    Her long, flowing blonde hair cascaded down her back, and her piercing emerald eyes locked onto Asher with a smirk.


    The way she moved¡ªconfident, almost predatory, but most importantly, with the aim of seduction¡ªimmediately set off alarms in Asher''s head.


    "This is Celestia Veyne," Alden gestured at her. "One of our strongest warriors. She will test your strength."


    Celestia''s lips curled into a smirk as she placed a hand on her hip. "A battle and a trial, hmm? I like the sound of that."


    Sinnett gave Asher a nudge. "She''s got that dangerous woman energy. You sure you can fight her?"


    Asher ignored him, keeping his focus on Alden. "What are the terms?"


    Alden''s gaze was sharp. "Simple. If you last five minutes against Celestia, you pass. If you fall, you leave this hall in disgrace. And if she deems you weak in more ways than just combat..."


    His lips turned into something between a smirk and a sneer, "...then we will conclude that your presence is a mistake."


    Asher exhaled. ''So, they''re testing more than just my fighting ability,'' he thought and slowly slipped his hands out of his pockets.


    Celestia took a slow step toward him, rolling her shoulders. "I hope you don''t break too easily, Necromancer," she whispered as soon as she got close enough and leaned in.


    "It would be a shame to have good looks and be weak."


    "Tch.. I''d really appreciate it if you kept your distance. I wouldn''t hesitate to hit you hard, female or not."


    Celestia chuckled softly and turned on her heels. She walked back to her spot while the others backed away.


    Alden raised a hand. "Begin."


    Celestia moved from her spot, with speed like lightning. In an instant, she closed the distance, her bare foot barely making a sound as she moved.


    A golden blade materialized in her hand, flowing with mana, and energy from within the blade itself, as she swung straight for his neck.


    Asher''s body reacted before his mind fully processed it.


    He ducked beneath the slash, the moment he felt the heat of the blade pass over his head, his brows curved into a frown.


    He countered with a quick sweep of his leg, aiming to trip her, but she flipped effortlessly and landed gracefully a few feet away.


    Her smirk widened. "Good reflexes."


    "When you train for a gymnastics contest for a few dollars, you can''t possibly not be flexible," Asher stated with a smile as he straightened himself.


    She dashed in again, this time feinting a downward strike before twisting her body, aiming a knee toward his ribs.


    Asher caught her leg with his forearm, but the impact sent a sharp pain up his arm. However, he didn''t stop there.


    He grabbed her sword and delivered a heavy kick to her abdomen, sending her flying across the room.


    "He''s fast," Celestia mumbled to herself when she collided with the wall. "He doesn''t have that much experience, so how?"


    "You good?" Asher called out while running his hand over her sword, oblivious to the looks on the other paladins'' faces.


    With the lack of enhanced eyesight, Asher couldn''t see the energy and aura changes of the sword, nor could he see his properly.


    All he saw was a faint light around those he looked at, giving him a vague idea of what he was up against.


    But they could see the energy from him, slowly moving into the sword, it got Celestia amused.


    She chuckled. "So, You can use your ability?"


    "My abil¡ª" He didn''t get to finish when she appeared before him with a smile. He watched her hand slowly reach for his face, but he showed no reaction.


    Instead, in that split second, he raised her sword to the spot she was aiming for, causing her fist to collide with the blade.


    The impact sent him flying into the wall, but her sword did not make it. It had already shattered into multiple pieces, save for the hilt that was still in Asher''s hand.


    ''Tch. Annoying lady,'' Asher thought as his body dropped to the ground. He forced himself to his feet, controlling his breath.


    When he managed to stand to his full height, a red system screen suddenly appeared before him¡ªsimilar to the one that had displayed his class back at the academy.


    He frowned. "The hell is this?"


    [Player has completed all that is required to level up.]


    He scoffed. "With a near-death blow?"


    [Player has agreed to the next task.]


    "Wait, what?!" Asher yelled, alerting everyone in the room, even Celestia, who had been standing still, waiting for him.


    Sinnett glanced at him from the corner of his eye, silently wondering what was going on, but he didn''t move, he just watched. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher''s eyes slowly widened when multiple red screens appeared before him. He expected the others to notice them as well.


    But they just watched him like something was wrong. He couldn''t blame them. He just sighed and lowered his gaze to the screens.


    [ERROR¡­ ERROR¡­ Recalculating Awakening Process¡­]


    "Hm?"


    [Hidden Ability Detected¡ªReawakening Process Initiated.]


    [Congratulations! You have awakened the SSS-Ranked Ability: Sovereign of the Dead (Status: Locked).]


    [Secret Evolution Triggered¡ªJob Upgraded: Lord of Draconic Souls (Status: Locked).]


    [Sub-Class Detected: Advanced Necromancer.]


    [Congratulations, Player. You have successfully evolved.]


    "N... no way."

 Chapter 15 - 15: Registering In The Organisation As A New Student [3]: Rejected

    Asher took a deep breath. He steadied himself on the ground as the red screen flickered before him, occasionally emitting red sparks. His body still ached from Celestia''s strike, but something was different.


    He felt lighter than usual, not like when he first realized he was in a different body, but something else entirely.


    Like when one just relieved themselves coupled with the feeling of cool liquid on the skin.


    All the screens before him closed, and a new one reopened, but this time, it was the regular translucent blue.


    [Status Updated]


    [Processing New Attributes¡­]


    Another panel materialized beside the screen, with the text glowing faintly.


    ---


    [Player: Asher Morgan]


    Class: Necromancer (Advanced)


    Subclass: Lord of Draconic Souls (Locked)


    Rank: Mythical


    Level: 15 ¡ú 20 (Level Up)


    Strength: 36 ¡ú 55


    Dexterity: 40 ¡ú 58


    Endurance: 32 ¡ú 50


    Mana: 1200 ¡ú 1800


    Perception: 45 ¡ú 60


    New Passive Ability: [Sovereign Instincts] (Status: Locked)


    ---


    Asher''s brows furrowed as he processed the information. His stats had increased by nearly tenfold, without using any abilities or completing a task like in most games. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sheer boost alone made him feel completely different.


    In Exoarcane, the game he usually played, new players had to complete tasks and level up, which was similar to the world he found himself in now.


    A game-like world where even humans had the opportunity to awaken with classes and, in special cases, evolve into other races¡ªDemi-humans.


    However, most Demi-humans were born that way, the result of a relationship between a human and an otherworldly race.


    Half-demons, angels, orcs, elves, blood and hellhounds, and even beasts that had evolved to the point where they could assume human form.


    And then, those races would find mates in humans and give birth to a mixed race.... demi humans, or hybrid in special cases.


    So, there were two types of Demi-humans: Natural-borns and Awakeners.


    But from what Asher had seen so far, this world seemed like a normal one. Where if someone died, it was final, unlike games where second chances existed.


    Unless, of course, there were abilities that could counter that.


    Even so, leveling and evolving in this game-like world felt different.


    He clenched and unclenched his fists, testing his strength. The pain in his body had faded quicker than expected, and his breathing was normal.


    "What the hell¡­" he mumbled under his breath. He was still digesting the fact that he was in a world where magic existed.....now this.


    He was glad, but also somewhat annoyed.


    Because, as he always said: "More power and riches bring more responsibilities."


    He would rather have money than power.


    Celestia tilted her head at him, her smirk didn''t falter, though she was very annoyed. He had broken her sword, and it wasn''t just any sword.


    Thousands of pearls had been melted and carved into the weapon, infused with a pool of mana accumulated over three years.


    Years she devoted to training and mediating to gathering that much mana, and he destroyed it.


    She clenched her fists, but smirked"Did the blow do so much damage that you can''t move from your spot? Huh, Necromancer?"


    Asher simply exhaled. He had no idea what had just happened, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t make use of his power.


    And he wasn''t about to show any weakness.


    "You hit like a truck, I''ll give you that," he said, rolling his shoulders. "But for a lady, your strength is no more than that of a bunny patting me."


    His words struck a nerve, just as he intended.


    He felt the aura around him shift and became more aware of it when the golden energy surrounding her flared like a flames, and he couldn''t deny...it was beautiful.


    Alden, who noticed the change, gestured at Yumiko. She raised her hand. She created a white ball of energy that floated above her palm, waiting for the right moment.


    Sinnett, too, noticed the shift. When his gaze met Asher''s, he let out a quiet chuckle.


    ''Kid doesn''t even realize what''s going on beyond his normal sight,'' he thought, taking another step back just in case.


    Celestia chuckled softly. "Flattering. But you''re still in one piece. That means I need to try harder¡­ and your resistance is starting to annoy me."


    She mumbled the last part under her breath, but loud enough for Alden and the paladins to hear.


    Because they all shifted their gazes to Asher''s body....right below the belt, and there was not even a tent.


    Without thinking twice, Celestia ripped her skirt. She tore off the part that covered her upper thigh, barely leaving anything to the eyes.


    Yet, her efforts proved futile, as Asher was busy clenching and unclenching his fists, he completely ignored her


    In his other hand was her sword''s hilt, with an irregularly shaped blade that hadn''t shattered along with the other parts.


    Annoyed, She charged at him again, this time faster than before, so fast that a few of the Paladins couldn''t keep up with her movements. .


    But to Asher, she was... slower.


    His eyes widened when his body reacted instinctively, moving before he could think. .


    He shifted to the side at the last second and her golden mana-coated fist barely grazed his cheek.


    Without hesitation, he raised his leg to kick her, but she used that moment and pushed herself upward with his leg, and dodged...


    However, before she landed, Asher moved, without waiting to regain his stance. He closed the distance, shocking himself as well, at how fast he was.


    He saw her eyes widen when he raised his fist, and she realized she couldn''t dodge.


    But he didn''t hesitate. He slammed his palm into her stomach with enough force to send her flying into the wall behind her, despite being close to it.


    Gasps erupted from the Paladins watching, and even Alden was surprised.


    Asher didn''t stop there. As Celestia raised herself back up, Asher moved again, now appearing just a foot away from her, and her sword was against her jaw.


    She blinked once, felt goosebumps rise on her skin, then grinned. "Fool!" she yelled and lunged at his face with her coated fist again.


    Unfortunately for her, Asher flipped her sword and slammed it into her chest, knocked her unconscious almost immediately.


    The force caused her breathing to pause unexpectedly.


    Simply put, he took her breath away.


    Alden''s expression turned grim, his gaze darkening when he noticed Celestia wasn''t moving at all. He even got Yumiko prepared to heal Asher, not her.


    He heaved a low sigh and gave Yumiko a silent go-ahead with a nod. She bowed before crouching by Celestia''s side.


    The Paladins murmured amongst themselves, unable to deny what they had just witnessed.


    The weak Necromancer had bested one of their best and even knocked her unconscious with her own weapon.


    A weapon forged for her use alone, meant to follow her commands¡ªyet when he wielded it, the energy that had once emanated from it was completely overwhelmed by his and vanished.


    Sinnett raised a brow as he stared at Asher. "Well, that''s new."


    Asher ignored him too. He felt the cool sensation in his body, from his enhanced reflexes to the energy that flowed through him like blood.


    Yet, he couldn''t understand how his body had moved before his mind even registered it.


    A passive skill? he wondered, and the red screen appeared.


    [Passive Ability Unlocked: Sovereign Instincts (Locked)]


    It was still locked, so it had to be something else.


    Asher took a step back to adjust his posture. He still wasn''t fully used to his upgraded body, but damn, if it didn''t feel good.


    Just the fact that he was faster got him excited.


    Alden finally spoke. "That''s... unexpected."


    Celestia sighed dramatically as she sat up. She shoved Yumiko away from her and rubbed her wrist.


    Idiot Necromancer kid almost killed me with that hit, she thought but smiled warmly. "I was just getting warmed up."


    Alden ignored her, his gaze locked onto Asher. "Your performance was¡­ unexpected."


    Asher shrugged. "I know."


    Alden narrowed his eyes. "You did well, but we, unfortunately, cannot accept you."


    Murmurs erupted from the Paladins again, some in disbelief, others reluctantly accepting. A few were even somewhat upset.


    Celestia smirked, pushing herself to her feet. "Not bad, Necromancer," she uttered.


    Alden''s gaze remained firm. "Your Necromancer class remains a threat. You are automatically an enemy, and we may be forced to take care of you when your abilities become too dangerous, or you go rogue."


    Asher exhaled, sliding his hands into his pockets before turning around to leave.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t accept him, it was obvious they didn''t want him because they couldn''t contain his abilities. If he joined them, they would be far behind.


    And what Alden feared most was a kid with no experience besting him, something he wouldn''t be alive to witness.


    Especially if that kid was a useless Necromancer.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Registering In The Organisation As A New Student [4]: Accepted

    Asher''s expression remained blank. He didn''t care about what Alden said, and neither did it get to him. If anything, he was quite relieved.


    "I understand, sir," he answered flatly and turned around to leave when Alden asked them to wait.


    Alden then shifted his attention to Sinnett with a smile that caused a frown to appear on his face.


    "You, on the other hand¡­ we can accept you. You seem to be the quiet observer, but you are far stronger than you look."


    Sinnett, who had remained silent up until now, let out a sigh. He pushed himself away from the wall and cast a glance at Celestia, then back at Alden.


    "I figured this would happen."


    Alden''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You knew?"


    "Of course, I knew. You paladins are predictable¡ªnot to mention the entire guild itself," Sinnett chuckled, though there was no humor in it, and his gaze remained blank.


    "You hide behind justice, but in the end, you only accept those you can tame. Although it''s not bad, I find it stupid, even for you, Alden."


    "It''s funny how everyone in this guild is nothing above A-rank, which makes things easy for you, an SS-ranked Arcane Master. So, you see anything or anyone beyond your control as a threat." His gaze then shifted to Asher.


    "I don''t really like people who reek of pride, but he over there took your test even when he knew you all are nothing close to his abilities. Humility¡­ and I respect that."


    Asher scoffed and looked away. You''re not wrong, but at the same time, you''re not right either, he told himself as he reached for his phone in his pocket.


    Alden, however, didn''t respond. What was there to say, anyway? Sinnett was right, but that didn''t mean he had to accept it. Instead, he heaved a sigh and held out a card to Sinnett.


    "Are you in or not?"


    "I decline. I''d rather join the main guilds or the master guild than stoop so low as to joining the rats. Besides, I can''t fight alongside people I can take down easily. It wouldn''t be fun, now would it?"


    The paladins gasped lowly, followed by murmurs that annoyed Alden until he left the hall in anger.


    Yumiko finally spoke up. "There''s another guild hall."


    Asher raised a brow, his interest piqued. But not because he wanted to join.


    For some reason, he was excited after his battle with Celestia. He got to test her strength, and he honestly felt really good.


    He imagined facing someone stronger¡ªfighting and fighting until he overpowered them.


    He also knew the chances of getting hurt were high, but Yumiko was there, so he had nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Yumiko turned toward him, calm despite all that had happened.


    "It''s not affiliated with Saint Liora, but it''s also under the school''s organization. It''s for those who don''t fit anywhere else¡ªoutcasts, individuals with dangerous and uncontrollable abilities, and those who wield magic that others fear."


    Sinnett scoffed. "That''s like an asylum for psychopaths."


    Yumiko closed her eyes. "Unfortunately so. The Guild Master is the only one with the ability to control other abilities over a certain period of time. At the same time, he has created objects to control them as well."


    "So people like that exist?" Asher asked as he looked up from his phone while they left the hall, completely ignoring the paladins and Celestia''s words.


    Yumiko nodded. "He is the last of his kind and doesn''t fall under any of the recorded classes."


    "Sounds reasonable," Sinnett said in agreement.


    Asher was still unsure about the next guild. Everything about it sounded shady¡ªespecially the part about the man who could temporarily control others'' abilities.


    If there was anything he hated the most, it was following orders like a puppet. But still, the whole situation was intriguing despite his suspicions.


    "The rejects, huh?" Asher mused.


    Yumiko tilted her head. "Or the ones who actually survive."


    Sinnett chuckled. "Now that sounds interesting." He glanced at Asher before adding, "But I won''t be joining any guild. I''ll help out when I feel like it, but that''s all."


    Yumiko nodded. "Understood. Right this way, please."


    She turned on her heel, leading Asher and Sinnett toward another section of the building.


    The Vade Guild¡­ popularly known as the Outcast Guild.


    They walked through a long hall. The polished stone floors reflected the dim glow of the bulbs and fluorescent lights above.


    The deeper they went, the quieter it became, not to mention how the lights continued to dim as they moved.


    Unlike the main halls bustling with life¡ªpaladins, other guild members, and attendees¡ªthis area felt almost abandoned.


    Finally, Yumiko stopped before a large wooden door reinforced with metal plating. She placed her hand on the handle and pushed it open, revealing the guild''s hall.


    The hall was massive, far larger than they had expected. High arched ceilings loomed above them, with crystal chandeliers casting a soft crimson light.


    The walls were lined with weapons and strange-looking artifacts, each emanating different levels of energy.


    The people inside were just as unusual. Some sat around the wooden desks at the end of the hall, others sharpened weapons or studied books in glass cubicles.


    A few had visible mutations¡ªnothing close to demi-humans, but horns, tails, glowing eyes. Most had scales covering parts of their bodies or beast-like limbs.


    At the center of the room sat a woman in a lotus position, a collar around her neck. A thick chain extended from it, the other end held by a man sitting on a large seat.


    Her expression was unreadable, her face obscured by a transparent veil. But her crimson eyes pulsed in sync with the chain, energy moving between her and the man.


    Yet, the collar wasn''t just for show. It restricted all forms of mana movement through her body unless removed.


    Yumiko intentionally ignored her and gestured for Asher to follow as she approached the man.


    From Asher''s point of view, the man was tall and lean, with long silver hair tied back and a single scar running down his left eye. Unlike the others, his outfit was a simple black overall, just like everyone else in the guild.


    The only difference was the fitted bodysuits for the women, which they wore nonchalantly, the upper parts dropped around their waists, leaving only their tank tops or whatever they had underneath.


    The man looked up as they got close, his eyes assessing Asher before a slow smirk spread across his lips.


    "I can''t believe you''re actually a Necromancer. It''s a pleasure meeting you."


    Asher met his gaze and gave a nod. "You must be this guild''s master?"


    "Indeed." The man''s smirk widened. "Name''s Veylan. And you are?"


    "Asher Morgan."


    Veylan nodded, then leaned forward slightly. "Yumiko told me the academy asked you to register here, and you''ve already been rejected." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucky for you, we accept easily. But we don''t accept just anyone." He smiled. "Before we decide, I have some questions."


    Asher crossed his arms. "Go ahead."


    Veylan''s fingers tapped against the armrest of his chair. "You''re a Necromancer, yet you defeated a Paladin in combat. That alone raises some questions. What exactly are you?"


    Asher''s expression remained neutral. "Just a guy who doesn''t know when to quit."


    To be frank, he didn''t know either. He had expected himself to be weak, considering he was in a new body and just getting used to his reflexes.


    But he wasn''t worried. In his past life, he had been an athlete, even if only for a short time.


    Veylan grinned. "Good answer."


    His gaze flickered toward the broken sword hilt in Asher''s hand. "You used that weapon against Celestia. What happened to her sword?"


    "It shattered," Asher replied bluntly.


    Veylan''s brow lifted. "And yet, it was supposed to be indestructible."


    "I suppose it wasn''t as strong as she thought."


    Another round of chuckles.


    Veylan''s gaze darkened. "Tell me, Asher Morgan. If we allow you into this guild, what is it you seek?"


    Asher didn''t hesitate. "Power."


    The room fell silent.


    Veylan watched him for a long moment before leaning back. "Honest. I like that." He glanced at the girl beside him, still motionless with the chain wrapped around her neck. "Do you fear death?"


    Asher frowned slightly at the sudden question. "No."


    "Good. Because in this guild, death is always close. Since we are outcasts and individuals with¡­ special cases, we''re always put first in battle. That way, they get rid of us faster."


    Sinnett scoffed. "Stupid excuse. There were supposed to be about fifty members here, correct?"


    Veylan smiled. "You have a good information source. I admire that. You''re correct¡ªtwenty were killed, and one is currently on a mission."


    Sinnett nodded in approval, then walked over to the man''s side.


    "Don''t bother asking me questions. I''m in. And I know you know that I already have all the answers needed to qualify."


    Veylan chuckled. At least someone sane had joined the guild, even without his permission. Not like he had to force him.


    He then shifted his gaze to Asher. "Final question." His gaze sharpened. "If we give you a mission that goes against common morality, would you hesitate?"


    Asher exhaled through his nose. "Depends on the mission."


    Veylan grinned. "A practical answer." He turned to Yumiko. "I like him."


    Yumiko nodded, but her expression remained unchanged. She didn''t reply¡ªshe wouldn''t unless necessary. She wasn''t much of a talker anyway.


    Veylan then turned back to Asher. "Welcome to the Outcasts'' Guild."

 Chapter 17 - 17: An Addition To The Family

    Thirty minutes was all it took to get Asher and Sinnett finally registered in the organization. They had been taken around the building for a while due to Yumiko''s surprising sluggishness.


    Afterward, they exchanged contacts with her and Veylan before boarding a cab back to the academy. Sinnett planned to drop off before the academy to attend to a few things.


    Asher still had to meet with Tay and Emma. That aside, he lowered his gaze to his phone and the documents he had taken out of his bag.


    A bunch of papers rested on his thigh¡ªfive handbooks and other standalone documents.


    Most were from the academy, while three of the handbooks were from the organization, along with the file he had signed there.


    He quickly skimmed through them, checking the academy''s timetable, rules, and activities.


    Every recess, the academy required students to leave the school to meet their respective guild masters at the designated locations sent to them.


    The most common reasons for this were mission assignments and, occasionally, investigating mines where the city obtained its crystals and other minerals.


    Asher didn''t have a problem with that. If anything, it would serve as an opportunity for him to grow stronger since there was a chance he would encounter beasts.


    Satisfied, he flipped the page again and landed on a hand-drawn sketch of the tower back at the organization.


    He had seen the same thing before, on his phone, among the files Tay had sent him. Without hesitation, he picked up his phone and pulled up the image.


    Then, he flipped open the organization''s documents, where the same tower was depicted.


    Placing all three side by side, he analyzed them.


    On his phone was a hand-drawn image of the tower with directions and labels.


    In the academy''s files, there was just a rough sketch with the top and bottom labeled, indicating what was at those locations.


    Meanwhile, the organization''s file contained a well-detailed photograph of the tower, which resembled a skull at the top¡ªright where the blue light he had seen earlier was positioned.


    Reading through the details, he learned that the skull belonged to the last surviving dragon before it was killed.


    However, the reasons behind its demise were not stated, meaning he would have to ask Tay or maybe Sinnett for more information.


    Just as he flipped the page to read further, his phone vibrated in his hands.


    He scoffed and shifted his gaze to the screen.


    His brows furrowed at the sender''s name Long-legged porcupine , It was weird and somewhat cringeworthy.


    He already had a good idea of who it was, so without thinking twice, he tapped on the message.


    Big Bro, Mom wants you to get some eggs and milk on your way back.


    "Tch," he scoffed and tapped the call icon at the top right of his screen. He raised the phone to his ear, while he flipped through the files with his free hand.


    "Have you gotten them?" Alya asked immediately after picking up.


    Her tone was low, as if she were trying not to be overheard, but he could still sense the annoyance in her voice.


    Asher exhaled heavily and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Why don''t you get it yourself?"


    "You''re already outside, and besides, I''m busy preparing dinner."


    "There''s a store close to the building, Brat. Go there and pick them up. It wouldn''t take you ten minutes."


    Alya scoffed in irritation. "Idiot, if you hadn''t lost your memory, you''d know Ria was discharged from the hospital today."


    "You''d better pick up what Mom asked for and get home as fast as you can."


    Asher didn''t respond immediately. He stayed silent, trying to remember where he had heard that name before. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a memory crossed his mind.


    He saw a little girl, between four or five years old, with white hair, amber eyes, and abnormally shaped irises.


    He quickly shoved the files into his bag and dialed Tay''s number instantly.


    Without waiting for a hello or even a greeting, he said, "Meet me by the store near my apartment with Emma. Thank you."


    "Ehh, wait, we were supposed to meet on the roof of your apartment building. Didn''t you see Emma''s text?"


    "Emma? I don''t think I did. I didn''t really go through my messages because some unknown brat keeps sending me annoying pictures of cats and flowers."


    Tay facepalmed on the other end. "You dense idiot," he exhaled. "Just head to the apartment then," Tay said and cut the call without hesitating.


    Luckily enough, the car had passed by the apartment building at that exact moment. He hurriedly asked the driver to stop, stepped out of the car, and hurried off, ignoring Sinnett''s farewell.


    Asher stopped before the apartment building. He raised his head to where their floor was and groaned.


    "So many stairs, and the elevator will be too slow," he muttered, glancing at the white bag in his hands containing the eggs and milk, just as Alya had asked.


    He didn''t even have to go into a store to get them, he had just stopped by a stall.


    "Can I jump that high?" he asked no one in particular, calculating the height between him and their apartment.


    "It''s better to take the risk," he uttered and moved his bag to his front. He placed the milk and eggs carefully inside before repositioning it.


    Asher exhaled and took a few steps back, his gaze locked onto the balcony of his apartment.


    "This is a terrible idea," he muttered as he shifted his weight.


    There was a slight possibility he wouldn''t be able to jump that high, over ten floors. But he had faith in his new upgrade, and he cared less about the damages.


    His main goal was to get home as fast as possible and meet Ria.


    With a deep breath, he bent his knees and launched himself upward.


    His body shot through the air, wind whipping past his face as he reached for the railing.


    His fingers barely caught the edge, and for a brief moment, he dangled several stories above the ground.


    "Haha!" he exclaimed. Staring down, he let out a grunt and pulled himself over, landing smoothly on the balcony.


    He adjusted his bag, strode toward the door, and pushed it a little too hard, causing a bang when the door collided with the wall


    The moment he stepped inside, a shrill, excited voice pierced the air.


    "ASHER!"


    He caught if glimpse of white hair and small limbs launched toward him before he could even see her face.


    He barely had time to drop his bag before the girl slammed into his chest, nearly knocking him off balance if he hadn''t steadied himself.


    "Ria?" He blinked. He recognized the tiny figure in his arms, even though he was meeting her for the first time.


    Her white hair framed her bright amber eyes, her strangely shaped irises glowing faintly in the dim light.


    She clung to him tightly, her tiny fingers gripping his shirt as if he''d disappear again. "You''re finally back!"


    Asher''s arms instinctively wrapped around her, a strange sense of familiarity washing over him.


    He had seen her in his memories¡­ an image of the past¡­ but now she was real, warm, and clinging to him like he was her world.


    The girl in his dreams.


    She might have been a little kid, but as Alexander, he had always been excited to go to sleep, knowing full well he would meet that strange kid who kept him company.


    When he had woken up in this body, something told him he was forgetting something. No, someone. Maybe it was her, but he wasn''t certain.


    Before he could say anything, a loud ding echoed in his head, and a red holographic screen materialized before him.


    [System Notification]


    [You have encountered an Infant Dragon.]


    [Do you wish to Attack or Tame?]


    Asher''s body stiffened.


    His gaze moved to the glowing screen hovering I before him, the words alone sent a chill down his spine.


    An Infant Dragon? How?!

 Chapter 18 - 18: Origin Of Dragons [1]

    Asher was stuck staring at the screen like he had just seen something horrific. His arms slightly tensed around Ria as he glanced down at her.


    He was certain she was the one. The little sister Asher was supposed to have, but who had been hospitalized some months ago.


    He couldn''t be mistaken. The album he had seen in the kitchen, on the fridge, was a family photo¡ªand she was in it.


    His mind raced.


    Infant Dragon? Tame? Attack? How was he supposed to attack a little kid? Not only that, she was a dragon.


    ''The system must have made a mistake somewhere. Maybe a glitch?''


    He told himself that, trying to find reassurance that his little sister was not a dragon.


    The very idea was absurd, almost unbelievable.


    Slowly exhaling, he loosened his grip on her and placed her gently on the ground. When she balanced herself, she stepped back with a smile.


    "You look so tall," she uttered, tilting her head. "Did you eat a lot of food?"


    Asher said nothing, just stared at her from the corner of his eye, still unable to digest what he had just discovered. He let out a soft chuckle and slipped his hands back into his pockets.


    "You should rest," he said as he placed a hand on her head. "And be a good girl." He patted her before walking past.


    On his way to the bedroom, he handed over what Alya had asked for, along with the items he got for her and their mother, before walking to his room in silence.


    When he shut the door behind him, he ran a hand through his hair in confusion.


    Slowly, he pulled his hands from his pockets and glanced down at them.


    There was nothing different about her, even when she hugged him¡ªwarm, small, even fragile from how thin she looked. She looked nothing like a creature.


    But he knew the system wouldn''t lie, even though it might have had a glitch before.


    ''Then what the hell does this mean?''


    His thoughts were tangled into a mess, which was bad¡ªvery bad. He still had a lot of things to do. But standing in his room all night wouldn''t give him the answers he needed.


    Asher pushed off the door and walked toward the balcony. He pushed it open and stepped outside.


    It was still a little bright since the sun hadn''t set completely, and the air was cool¡ªsomething he would love to sleep in.


    His gaze moved to the rooftop, then to the ladder that led up to it.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the ladder and propelled himself upward, leaping with ease over at least twenty steps.


    He finally reached the top, gripping the ledge before swinging himself onto the roof effortlessly.


    The rooftop was not what he had expected. If anything, it looked nothing like what he was used to.


    It was like another floor of the building, with benches and an unused grill¡ªprobably for those who liked using the roof for parties and cookouts.


    Tay stood by the edge with his hands in his jacket pockets. His eyes shifted to Asher the moment he landed.


    Next to him, Emma sat cross-legged on the low wall, a pen between her lips, a notepad on her lap, and her phone in her hands.


    "You''re late," Tay said, arching a brow. "Was the grocery run that difficult?"


    Emma looked up from her screen and punched Tay hard. "He had to see his family before coming here, idiot."


    "Tch," Tay scoffed, rubbing his arm. "You didn''t have to hit me."


    Asher barely reacted. He just smiled nervously and walked over to them. He sat on one of the desks beside Emma and placed his phone beside her.


    "¡­Tay," he began with a gentle tone. "What do you know about dragons?"


    That question made both Emma and Tay pause. They both shifted their gaze to him fully, silently wondering why he would bring up such a topic.


    Tay''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Dragons?"


    Emma tilted her head. "Why the sudden interest?"


    "Just answer me," Asher said immediately, ignoring their questions.


    Tay exhaled and leaned back, his gaze becoming distant, like he was digging up something he didn''t want to. "They don''t exist anymore."


    Asher''s expression darkened. "Explain."


    Tay shrugged and let out a sigh. "A long time ago, dragons did exist¡ªpowerful creatures, the strongest beings in the world. But their strength made them a threat.


    "Every race became terrified of them, even the beasts from S-rank and below. So cities from far and wide had their beast-focused guilds hunt them down until none remained."


    Emma leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. "Some people still think they exist. But if one did show up¡­" She trailed off and lowered her head.


    Tay finished for her, his voice firm. "If a dragon is ever found, the guilds will act. No questions. No hesitation." He met Asher''s gaze. "They''ll kill it."


    "Even the infants?"


    Tay nodded but then raised his hands to his head. "I don''t know for sure. My father was once part of the guild around that time.


    "He said something about a few guilds that focused on extracting the mana and soul cores from dragons before burning them and using their ashes for energy pills."


    A chuckle escaped his lips. "There''s a lot one can do with those creatures. The most expensive weapons are made from them¡ªpencils, drugs, enhanced pills to boost mana replacement and healing."


    Emma scoffed. "Ignore whatever he says. He had a pet dragon before, and it was taken from him. He''s just in denial."


    Asher did not reply. He only watched as Tay balled his fists by his side and scoffed. "I''ll kill those bastards for taking him away from me."


    Asher chuckled as well but then turned away. "Do you think dragons still exist?"


    "I hope so," Emma replied. "There''s a 0.1% chance that someone born in that bloodline will appear, as the guild masters said. They should be able to continue the legacy."


    "I doubt it," Tay said and took out his phone. "The Vanguard explicitly stated that if they caught anyone reeking of dragons, no matter how little, such a person would be taken in for investigation." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you know all this?" Emma asked with a raised brow.


    "Well, some new exchange kid seems to be feeding me information with a private number," he stated and showed Asher and Emma his screen.


    The first thing that came to Asher''s mind when he saw the contact''s typing arrangements, how they addressed Tay, and the way they sent the information, was Sinnett.


    At the same time, Asher''s phone vibrated, and as they say¡ª"Speak of the devil."


    Sinnett''s name was displayed boldly on the screen. It was a video call, and Asher wasted no time picking up.


    When he did, irritation replaced his discomfort. "Idiot, what is it?"


    Sinnett smirked. "Tay''s with you, right?"


    Asher frowned. "What is wrong with you? Why do you know everything?"


    Sinnett just chuckled and pointed up. When Asher raised his gaze, he saw a drone hovering right above them, causing his frown to deepen.


    "I don''t use only that. That aside, where''s Ria?"


    Asher''s expression turned dark. How did Sinnett know about Ria too? He couldn''t possibly know what she was.


    To his greatest surprise, Sinnett mouthed, "Make the right decision. You either tame her or leave her at the mercy of those crazy researchers."


    Then he smiled. "I''ll come by tomorrow to see your sister. She''s really fun to talk to." He paused and raised another phone, with Alya''s picture on the display¡ªshe was eating, live.


    "Alya?" Asher''s annoyance became very visible. "How did you get her contact?"


    "Haha, good night."


    With that, Sinnett cut the call almost immediately, leaving Asher furious but also worried.


    He clenched his hands at his sides but didn''t show any expression to avoid suspicion.


    If Ria was truly a dragon, then they wouldn''t hesitate to kill her¡ªeven though she was just a kid.


    He tightened his fists harder until his fingers cut into his skin.


    ''Killing dragons¡­ Tch.'' He heaved a sigh. "Might as well see if I can do something."

 Chapter 19 - 19: Origin Of Dragon [2]

    Asher sat beside Emma and Tay as they conversed among themselves about what had happened in school days or weeks ago. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Asher had drifted far into his mind, thinking about one thing or another¡ªmostly Ria and the notification he had received.


    He was still baffled by how much Sinnett knew, but he didn''t let that get to him. All he wanted was to make the right decision and not ruin everything.


    "To think the headmaster scheduled a raid mission tomorrow."


    That was the only thing that brought Asher back down to earth. He snapped his head toward their direction with a raised brow before finally speaking up.


    "What raid mission?" He adjusted his seating position and turned fully to them. "Didn''t we just get registered?"


    Emma sighed tiredly. "Well, that''s how the academy is... As first years, we get most of the mission calls, raids, organization duties, and other stuff," she explained, showing him her phone. "That''s the entire schedule for the final-year students this month."


    Asher took the phone from her almost immediately. He let his gaze linger on it for a while before exhaling.


    First week: Trip to the Northern Mountains for rejuvenation, relaxation, and investigating the new waterfalls and fallen dungeons.


    Second week: Semester exams, therapy, and physical strength recheck. Voluntary support at the Master''s Guild in Highcrest.


    Third and fourth weeks: High-ranked mission outside the city.


    "This seems unfair," he uttered when he finally handed the phone back to her. "What about our schedule?"


    Tay leaned against the wall and dipped his hands into his pockets. "Well, this week, since today is the first day, we have about two missions that will take two to three days. Assessment tests at the end of the week and night training¡ªthat''s not compulsory, though."


    "Don''t we have any time for classes?" Emma suddenly asked, staring at Tay with hopeful eyes, but he shook his head.


    "No classes, unless the supervisor for the day has something to say."


    "Not a bad way to groom new students, just seems a little too much," Asher muttered, and they both nodded in agreement.


    Emma stretched her arms above her head and sighed. "Well, we don''t really have a choice. It''s either we go along with the academy''s schedule, get punished, or risk getting kicked out."


    Tay shrugged. "That doesn''t sound too bad."


    Emma shot him a glare. "Not everyone has your connections, Tay. Some of us actually need this academy."


    Asher stayed silent, processing everything. He thought about the absurdity of the raid. He didn''t like the sound of it. There were too many unknowns, considering this would be their first.


    And given what he had learned about the world''s view of dragons, it only made him more cautious.


    "What''s the mission about?" he finally asked after thinking for a while, but Emma shrugged.


    "The details haven''t been released yet. They''ll brief us tomorrow morning."


    Tay pulled out his phone and scrolled through his messages. "I heard from one of the seniors that it might involve an abandoned site outside the city. Some rumors about strange mana readings."


    Asher''s expression darkened. Strange mana readings? That was never a good sign. It could mean anything¡ªfrom lingering traces of a powerful entity to an undiscovered dungeon, or worse, a dungeon break.


    "Sounds like a setup," he muttered under his breath.


    Emma arched a brow. "What do you mean?"


    Asher leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "Sending first years on a raid, barely a day after they''re registered? No proper training, no classes. Just thrown straight into combat? That''s not normal. It feels more like they''re testing something."


    Tay chuckled. "Welcome to Velcrest Academy. They don''t care how new you are. If you survive, you belong. If not..." He made a dismissive gesture.


    Emma frowned. "Don''t say it like that."


    Asher exhaled, shaking his head. If this mission involved anything even remotely connected to dragons, he needed to be careful.


    He already had Ria to worry about, and now there was a possibility they''d stumble upon something even worse.


    His phone vibrated again. He glanced down and saw a message from Alya.


    Are you done yet? Mom has gone to sleep, and Ria won''t go to bed if you''re not here.


    Then another from Sinnett.


    See you at the raid, Morgan.


    Asher''s grip on his phone tightened. That bastard really was watching everything.


    "Tomorrow''s going to be a long day," he murmured, standing up. "I need to prepare."


    Emma and Tay exchanged glances but didn''t question him.


    Asher turned towards the spot he had come up from. He said goodnight to them and made sure Tay and Emma left before he did.


    Luckily, Emma knew how to use her class and abilities with her movements. She created a vine that extended between the apartment building and down to the stores below.


    She used another vine to zipline down, while Tay, on the other hand, had enhanced leaps similar to Asher.


    Without thinking much about it, Asher slid down the ladder to his balcony.


    He strolled in casually and walked out of his bedroom, only to find Ria seated on the ground by the sofa, her food untouched before her¡ªalong with his.


    "What is she doing..." He trailed off when she turned her head and looked at him, causing an awkward smile to appear on his lips.


    "You haven''t eaten. Why?" He asked as he positioned himself beside her, but not too close, to avoid anything.


    Ria just pushed her plate away and leaned against the table with her elbow. "Asher is ignoring me."


    Asher''s gaze softened almost immediately, but then he smiled. "What makes you think I am?"


    "Because I am a dragon," she glanced at him, "and Asher doesn''t like dragons, right?"


    ''She''s aware of what she is,'' he thought, still keeping a fake smile.


    "Well," he held her hands, pushed his plate aside, and pulled her onto the table before him. "I don''t. In fact, I love dragons. But then, what makes you think I''m ignoring you?"


    "Before I got sick, you told me not to tell anyone what I am, that you would find a solution. When Mommy brought me home, you acted like you didn''t know me."


    Asher smiled nervously, totally shocked. She was so little, yet she knew how to talk fluently and she could read behaviours. She didn''t even stutter, which was another surprising thing.


    But knowing she was a dragon made it easier to understand.


    Dragons apparently lived for thousands, even millions of years, and yet when they took human forms, they retained youthful features.


    As he had read in fantasy books in his past life, an infant dragon was anything below two hundred years old.


    Which meant Ria was actually older than him as a dragon but still a child in human years.


    Fascinating, but he hated the fact that his own little sister would actually be older than he was. Not that it mattered anyway.


    What bothered him was how he would tame her, as the system instructed, and ensure nothing went wrong.


    "Well, I don''t mind you being a dragon," he raised his hand to her head and patted her gently.


    "We''ll find a solution to that, but first, I need you to tell me everything you can remember."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Origin Of Dragon [3]: Contract Successful

    Ria tilted her head slowly, as if trying to understand what he was talking about, but then she frowned. "About what?"


    "The other dragons. The ones you met, anything at all."


    "Oh." She let out a quiet giggle and started swaying her legs back and forth. "Well, the only dragon I''ve met is this strange lady with a coat."


    "She usually visits at night, but she always has to hide. She said bad people want to get to her, so she has to stay hidden."


    "Does she have a name?"


    Ria shook her head.


    "She only said that when you make your decision and decide to tap into your abilities, then you can find her at the top of the city''s tower, she also gave me her contact number."


    Asher''s mind went back to the tower near the organization days ago. He was confused. Why would she want to meet him there of all places?


    Who was she?


    He wanted to ask more questions, but knowing Alya or their mother could pop out of nowhere, he let out a sigh.


    "Where is the number?"


    "In my bag...it''s in my room."


    "Alright, so....do you know your real mother? Your dragon mother?"


    She shook her head again, her expression saddened, then she smiled. "I can''t remember how they looked, but they left me with Mommy and told her to take care of me."


    Asher mumbled an "Oh," then he smiled. "Well, would you want to try out your abilities?"


    "Won''t the bad people come for me?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    False. She should worry. Asher didn''t even know who the bad people were. He wasn''t sure about letting her use her abilities, but if the system insisted, then he had to.


    On cue, the system screen appeared almost immediately, displaying three pictures of Ria.


    Human, part-dragon, and full-dragon.


    Apparently, she was a white dragon. In her partial form, she had horns that extended backward and pointy ears.


    Which he found absolutely adorable.


    Scrolling to the bottom, the screen displayed her name.


    ---


    Species: Dragon


    Given Name: Ria Morgan


    Birth Name: Maria


    Age: 60


    Rank: A


    Class: Arcane


    Subclass: Elemental Mage, First Level


    Special Abilities: Quick Recovery, Endless Mana Flow, and Growth Spurt


    ---


    And it ended there.


    He thought it was quite brief... well, a little too brief, and somehow annoying. But it had all the information he needed.


    The ones that interested him the most were Endless Mana Flow and Growth Spurt, which he assumed were tied to her partial form.


    That aside, he was still glad. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, just at that moment, another screen popped up, showing the same notification from earlier.


    [You have encountered an Infant Dragon.]


    [Do you wish to Attack or Tame?]


    "Tame," he thought, and another screen opened up while Ria focused on her food¡ªthough she still wasn''t interested in it.


    [Player can tame a dragon in various aspects.]


    [Mind Control: This allows the player to fully take control of the mentioned dragon. The bond shall remain permanent until severed.]


    [Contract: The player is allowed to make a contract with the dragon, promising to support each other in any way. The contract will only be broken if the player refuses to be the dragon''s master.]


    [Mana Extraction: This allows the player to gain full access to the dragon''s mana pool in order to use it for their benefit. However, the dragon will no longer have access to their own mana.]


    Asher stared at the options, his fingers hovering over the screen.


    Each choice had its consequences, but there was only one he could take.


    Mind Control was out of the question. He wasn''t about to strip Ria of her free will. She was his sister, not some mindless puppet.


    Mana Extraction seemed equally cruel. Cutting off her access to her own mana? That was just another way to enslave her.


    Besides, the phrase "for their benefit" rubbed him the wrong way. He didn''t want to use her¡ªhe wanted to protect her.


    That left Contract.


    It was the only choice that felt right¡ªa mutual bond, one where they supported each other. And if she ever wanted to leave, she could.


    ''Tame through Contract,'' he confirmed , and the system reacted instantly.


    [Initiating Dragon Contract¡­]


    [Warning: The bond will tie your fates together. If the contract is broken by force, consequences may vary.]


    [Do you wish to proceed?]


    ''Yes.''


    A faint glow surrounded Asher and Ria. She blinked in surprise, looking at him with wide, curious eyes, her mouth full as the golden light wove itself around them, forming runes in the air¡ªrunes he still didn''t understand.


    "Asher¡­ what''s happening?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder rather than fear.


    "Uh¡­ it''s nothing serious. Just a simple invisible friendship necklace," he said gently, since that was the only stupid thing he could think of. He couldn''t dare tell her it was a contract. "It means we''ll always protect each other."


    She tilted her head, then smiled. "Okay!"


    The runes condensed into a thin golden thread that briefly connected their chests before vanishing into their bodies.


    Ria let out a small gasp, her pupils momentarily slitting like a dragon''s before returning to normal.


    [Contract successfully established.]


    [The Dragon''s status has been updated.]


    [Player has gained access to Draconic Bond¡ªa unique skill allowing a deeper connection with your tamed dragon.]


    Asher sighed in relief, watching as Ria giggled to herself, seemingly unfazed by the change. He pulled up her updated status.


    ---


    Species: Dragon


    Given Name: Ria Morgan


    Birth Name: Maria


    Age: 60


    Rank: A


    Class: Arcane


    Subclass: Elemental Mage, First Level


    Special Abilities: Quick Recovery, Endless Mana Flow, Growth Spurt


    New Ability Unlocked: Draconic Resonance ¨C Allows the bonded dragon and master to share instincts, thoughts (on command), and even glimpses of the dragon''s memories.


    Note: The bond strengthens with time.


    ---


    Asher frowned. That last ability was unexpected. Sharing thoughts? Memories? That could get¡­ complicated.


    "Ria, do you feel any different?" he asked.


    She hummed, then nodded. "Mhm! I feel warm inside, and I can tell what Asher is thinking, hehe."


    Irritation erupted from nowhere. "You¡­ can?"


    She nodded again, then giggled. "Right now, you''re worried. But also happy!"


    Asher let out a slow breath. He would need to be careful about his thoughts around her from now on.


    He didn''t want her feeling things she wasn''t supposed to, but then again, the system had stated it was on command.


    He could tell her to stop, and she would.


    This was a win. She was safe, they had a real connection now, and soon, he might even get to see what real dragons looked like.


    "Alright," he said, ruffling her hair. "Let''s eat first. Then we''ll talk more later."

 Chapter 21 - 21: Visiting The Dead [1]

    Morning came faster than Asher had anticipated.


    After staying up all night going through his phone, the documents given to him, and the handbooks the previous Asher had left behind.


    He managed to cover half of all the documents in his room, leaving the box labeled Dad untouched, deciding to keep that for when he returned home.


    It was just 5:45 a.m., and the sun wasn''t up yet, which was a good thing for him since he would be sneaking into the academy.


    He had a quick shower and slipped into a simple casual outfit: a black T-shirt with a hoodie on top, plain sweatpants, and sneakers.


    Satisfied with the fact that he and the previous Asher had the same dress sense, simple but slightly stylish, he moved on.


    Although, the previous Asher had expensive stuff, something he wasn''t quite comfortable with.


    Asher had gone through past detailed expenses and was disappointed.


    A simple hoodie was $50, and not to mention the shoes.


    He heaved a sigh, picked up his bag, threw it over his shoulder, and stepped out of his room.


    Walking past the other rooms silently, he ensured he didn''t make a single noise because he didn''t want to be questioned by anyone.


    Before he successfully left the apartment, he sent a text to Emma:


    Don''t come to the apartment. Meet me at the academy.


    He grabbed a mochi and exited the building the same way he had yesterday.


    He didn''t wait for a reply. Whatever she wanted to talk about could wait, because she was typing, and right now, he had his own priorities.


    The system had given him more information last night. .


    His Necromancer class wasn''t just about using black magic; it was also tied to raising the undead from corpses, fresh or old, as long as the soul still existed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had the right skill, he could tap into the long-buried remains of warriors and creatures from centuries past, bringing them back under his command.


    That meant there had to be battlefields, graveyards, or places of mass burials that held immense potential. And Velcrest, with its long history, was bound to have plenty of them.


    So that was where he was heading so early in the morning.


    But he wasn''t about to ask the headmaster straight up.


    That would be suspicious. Instead, he needed to listen, observe, and figure out the right way to uncover that information himself.


    By the time he reached the academy, students were already moving through the halls, some in groups, others rushing to their classes, despite the time.


    That alone was irritating. The fact that one would neglect sleep to learn things they would, unfortunately, not use in the future.


    He ignored the curious glances and made his way to the main building, where the headmaster''s office was located.


    The guards at the door barely spared him a glance before letting him in.


    Headmaster Ardent sat behind his desk as usual, but he wasn''t dressed as perfectly as he usually was. He had just a shirt and shorts on.


    "Asher Morgan," Ardent said without looking up from his phone. "You''re early. That''s unusual."


    "Had some things to discuss."


    The headmaster finally closed the book and leaned back. "Go on."


    This was the tricky part. If he wanted to get information, he had to move the conversation in the right direction.


    And that would be hard, since Asher was better off going straight to the point and heading home than wasting time.


    "I''ve been thinking about Velcrest''s history," Asher started. "Specifically, the academy''s. With how long this place has been standing, it must''ve seen its fair share of wars, hasn''t it?"


    Ardent''s eyes narrowed. He raised his head to look at Asher over the top of his glasses, then nodded.


    "Many times. This city has been a battleground more than once, and this academy has trained warriors for centuries. If you must know, the city also suffered an apocalypse too."


    Asher folded his arms. The word apocalypse got to him. He wanted to ask what might have caused it, but that would drag the conversation on longer.


    And he did not plan for that. Instead, he nodded in understanding and continued.


    "And I''m guessing with wars come a lot of¡­ casualties. Soldiers, beasts, powerful figures. Do you know what happened to all of them? Where they were buried?"


    Ardent studied him for a moment before answering. "There are several known sites that are still ruins, cemeteries and mines. Although some have been sealed off due to the nature of what was left behind."


    Asher raised a brow. "Sealed off?"


    "The dead don''t always stay dead, especially those kinds, Morgan," Ardent said simply.


    He already knew that, but hearing it confirmed was important. It meant there were places with remnants strong enough to warrant concern.


    And he wanted that, just the possibility of being able to wake a soldier as strong as the first Beast Tamer.


    Then the thought popped into his mind, What if he could raise General Arkanos himself?


    "Where are these places?" Asher asked, careful not to sound too eager, though his excitement was increasing by the second.


    Ardent didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he drummed his fingers on the desk. "Why the sudden interest?"


    Asher shrugged. "Curiosity. Knowledge is power, and I''d rather not be caught off guard if I ever have to face something like that, especially today."


    That was a reasonable enough answer. Ardent held his gaze for a few seconds, then exhaled.


    "There''s a restricted section in the academy''s archives," he said.


    "It holds records of past wars, including information on where fallen soldiers and creatures were laid to rest. If you truly want to learn about Velcrest''s history, that''s where you should look."


    Bingo.


    Asher nodded. "Appreciate it."


    Ardent waved a hand dismissively. "Just don''t go looking for things better left buried."


    Too late for that.


    Just telling him there were cemeteries and abandoned sites had already triggered Asher. If the bodies had been burned or fed to beasts, then that would have been a major issue.


    Instead, they were kept the way dead people were supposed to be.


    He smiled and turned around, ready to leave, only for the headmaster to call him back.


    "Yes, sir," Asher forced out as he slowly turned to face Ardent. But instead of a warning Ardent smiled warmly. "It''s good to see you''re liking it here."


    Asher remained silent for a while. He raised a brow, wondering if the man was joking, but the sincerity in his eyes made him feel awkward.


    So he replied with the first thing that came to mind. "Well, it''s not bad here. Just the fact that I have to be here instead of at home relaxing annoys me."


    "Well, I hope you get used to it," Ardent''s gaze turned dark. "Because weak classes like you don''t get rest."


    Asher scoffed loudly. "I''m not one of those students you use as puppets," he paused and chuckled.


    "And hopefully, this generation''s first years won''t be either. If they can''t do it on their own, I can."


    Ardent''s brows curved into a frown and his gaze darkened "I hope you know who you''re talking to."


    "You? Yes, I do."


    "I might as well get you expelled, Morgan."


    "With all honesty, please do so. I''m already tired."


    "What do you think your mother would say?"


    Asher paused, his heart skipped a beat just at the mention of his mother. He had forgotten he even attended the ceremony because of her. Forgotten, for a moment once again, that he wasn''t alone again. He had a family.


    Annoyed, Asher lowered his head. "Forgive me, sir."


    "Do you expect me to find that sincere?"


    ''Come close, let me show you how sincere I am with my fist,'' he thought but then forced a smile.


    "I''ll show you how sincere I am by doing well on today''s raid."

 Chapter 22 - 22: Visiting The Dead [2]: Morgans New Army I.

    Asher didn''t wait for Ardent''s response. He simply bowed, turned, and left the office. His mind was already set on the next plan.


    He had no intention of even stepping into the classes, despite being early. But since there was a mission, if they called them to address and lay out strategies, then he would go.


    He also had something more important to do than attend classes.


    Asher strolled through the academy grounds casually, without being spotted, which was quite easy.


    Most students were in their classes, still in the dorms, absent, or in the massive training building, while a few lingered in the corridors, barely paying him any attention.


    He kept his movements within the shadows of the buildings, behind pillars, statues, fountains, and trees, while using his enhanced senses to avoid patrols and other students.


    The academy was large, though, and luckily, Asher had the map permanently printed in his mind. He knew every single part of the academy, so he knew exactly where to go.


    The cemetery grounds were located behind one of the older sections of the academy, abandoned halls where obsolete, abolished, and useless courses were once taught.


    The closer he walked toward it, the quieter it became. The air was even colder, close to the temperature of a fridge, if not worse.


    He was stunned by the immediate drop in temperature, but he was glad he wore a hoodie over his clothes.


    The mana and energy that filled the academy also faded, making Asher brace himself for anything.


    Once he had gotten used to the change in his surroundings, he finally stepped past the rusted gates into the graveyard and paused.


    It was a large, vast expanse of blackened and green grasses. Directly on the spots where he assumed the bodies were buried, lilies of various types grew¡ªblood-red, black, violet, and pink.


    And he remembered they each held different meanings, but he had forgotten exactly what they were.


    Rows of headstones stretched in every direction. Some had been broken, others had worn down to dust, and many still stood tall.


    There were various statues of warriors and students standing at a few graves, positioned at the corners, as if guarding the resting places of important figures.


    He walked deeper with slow, calculated steps, careful not to step directly on the graves, to avoid some curse or show disrespect, until he arrived at the center.


    [Target Located: Arcane Battlemage¡ªCommander Orin.]


    [Target Located: Grand Combat Master¡ªDarius.]


    [Target Located: Royal Knight¡ªElena.]


    [Additional warriors detected.]


    "Not bad," he mumbled with a smile and lowered his gaze to the silver headstones, with names written boldly and decorated.


    These weren''t just fallen warriors.


    They were the first students registered and Awakened in the academy after it had opened.


    Commander Orin, as he had read, died at the hands of an elder dragon, and torn apart by superior dragons, with his remnants thrown into the academy as a warning.


    Combat Master Darius was assassinated by the Outcast Guild after he was found guilty of abusing the guild master at the time.


    She was unfortunately killed by beasts during a raid, as a result of depression and injuries.


    However, he had defended himself, claiming she often lost her mind and attacked him, so his actions were in self-defense.


    But before investigations could be completed, members of the guild and their master guild members killed him, before protection could be assigned.


    Knight Elena, on the other hand, died during a dungeon break.


    Asher didn''t care about their past stories, he only cared about their powers. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since they were the best, and records showed they fought even in their worst states, that was enough for him.


    [Perform Blood Offering.]


    The blue screen appeared before him. He already knew what that meant.


    Without hesitation, he pulled out a small dagger from his hoodie pocket, one he had taken unnoticed from one of the students.


    He held out his hand and made a small cut across his palm. The pain was barely registered as crimson liquid dripped onto the ground.


    The effect came immediately.


    The temperature dropped even more. The ground shook as his blood disappeared into the earth, as if being absorbed.


    [Offering Accepted.]


    [Initiating Awakening.]


    Black smoke rose from the graves, the headstones cracked, and the soil above them began shaking and splitting.


    Dark mist began rising from the graves as well, he headstones cracked, and the soil beneath them also shook violently.


    From the smoke, the first, Orin''s body, rose from the ground, his skeletal form was clad in rusted armor, an empty socket where his eye had once been.


    However, From where Asher stood, he could feel the immense energy emanating from Orin alone.


    The second figure followed, with a broad frame wrapped in chains, there were old battle scars still visible on the bones, even while dead.


    The last to rise was Elena Vorst. Her decayed and gripped a massive sword tightly, the same weapon she had been buried with.


    Asher watched as the figures before him split into two, leaving behind what looked like a shadow. When they slowly began shifting into their regular forms as shadows, he immediately understood.


    The black smoke spread around the cemetery, moving over other graves and into the soil, causing slight tremors.


    Asher, however, did not notice this, he was focused on the figures before him and the temperature drop in his own body.


    He could see the dark aura surrounding him, while his blood dripped steadily to the ground, and with each drop, another warrior emerged from the earth.


    The three figures he had summoned first stood before him, and they had amber glowing eyes like his.


    And their original bodies sank back into the ground like cocoons, leaving only their souls in the form of shadows.


    [Expanding Resurrection.]


    The ding rang in his head, and he didn''t hesitate. He lifted his bleeding palm higher, letting the droplets scatter across more graves.


    First, a group of arcane soldiers, in mage robes, their bone hands still gave off an incredible amount of energy, since they had died while conjuring and using magic.


    Though their bodies had withered, the magic remained, and that was astonishing, but the mana and energy moved to Asher''s body.


    Then, in the same way, they split from their original forms, becoming shadow warriors, assassins, and scouts.


    Following them were the berserkers, a massive warriors whose armor reformed on their bodies. And they kept coming.


    By the time Asher''s vision became blurry from continuous blood loss, fifty soldiers stood before him, arranged in a semi-circle, awaiting orders .


    He exhaled slowly and lowered his hand, watching as they stood together like a large ball of shadow.


    [Reawakening Complete.]


    [Fifty soldiers bound to Player, Asher Morgan.]

 Chapter 23 - 23: Visiting The Dead [3]: Morgans New Army II

    [Elite Units Identified: Arcane Battlemage Orin, Grand Combat Master Darius, Royal Knight Elena.]


    The system displayed their statuses before him, confirming what he already knew, he had just acquired something more valuable than anything Velcrest Academy could teach.


    And that was why he didn''t care about class, because it was useless.


    And he just proved that he didn''t get a useless class, it was actually pretty effective, and he knew they would be more.


    Asher stepped forward as he inspected his new soldiers, despite thie translucent figures, they seemed real, and they stood tall, awaiting orders.


    Orin was the first to speak, with an echoey voice, "Master," he intoned, bowing slightly. "Is there anything you would like us to do for you."


    The words sent a chill down Asher''s spine, but in a good way. He thought they would even remain silent, but they could actually speak, like normal people.


    He glanced at Darius, who''s chains rattled with every movement he made, and his eyes locked onto Asher''s.


    But instead of speaking, he simply bowed, and the others followed, all going on their knees.


    "We fell in battle once," the Darius said with the same echoey voice. "But you have called us back. For what purpose new master?"


    Asher smiled. "For very good reasons, don''t worry, I won''t abuse your abilities."


    Elena stepped forward next, "Then we shall fight," she said, holding up her massive sword at Asher. "But you must prove yourself worthy."


    Asher''s brow lifted. "Is raising you from the dead not proof enough?"


    "The dead can be raised, but only the strong can lead," she said. "And we were not just warriors, Master. We were conquerors."


    Asher chuckled under his breath. He liked her, but then he waved his hands, causing her sword to vanish.


    "No thank you, " I''m better off dying by hanging than facing you, maybe later when I''ve gotten a hand of this body, he wanted add but smiled.


    He turned toward the oldest section of the graveyard, where statues of past rulers and heroes stood.


    There were still many more graves untouched, many more warriors lying dormant beneath the academy, oh how much he wanted them all under him.


    But he had to be careful. The more he raised, the more eyes would eventually turn toward him.


    For now, fifty was enough, he waved his hand again and the warriors began vanishing.


    Elena watched as the forces dispersed, then turned her gaze back to him. "You are a child."


    Asher pinched the top of his nose bridge and turned to her, "You died at 20, and I can decide to leave you dead if I want to, I am your master and you obey me."


    She scoffed and turned away, "I will not serve a child."


    Orin who noticed the tension between them, quickly bowed, "Forgive her insolence master, she is not the type that easily accepts, dead or alive."


    "I see that," Asher replied and then turned to Darius, "You there, can you remember anything?"


    Darius stared at him blankly and then shook his head, causing Asher to let out a sigh.


    "To conquer, one must first understand the battlefield." Elena mumbled and turned to Asher, "You must prove yourself, child."


    "Nope," He waved his hand and she also vanished as well, then the system screen appeared before him.


    [Army Vault has been expanded, do you wish to expand more?]


    "No," Asher replied, and turned to Darius and Orin, then he smiled.


    "I have a mission for both of you."


    Orin immediately went on his knees with Darius, with their heads lowered to the ground. Asher simply crossed his arms. "I want you both to head to my apartment, keep your eyes on Mom, Ria and Alya."


    "Who are these people you speak of master?" Orin inquired, still keeping his head low.


    "They my family, mom, and my sisters," He explained, not sparing them a glance as he took out his phone.


    He scrolled endlessly through his messages, his analysis of everything, till he found what he was looking for, then he frowned.


    "This bastard," he said under his breath, "Darius."


    "Master?"


    "Head to the mall, let no one find you, get five chicken wraps."


    "Master who are these people as well?"


    Asher snapped his head at him, "What do you..."he exhaled, and ran a hand through his hair. "Chicken wraps, Darius. It''s food. Just grab them and get back. Think you can handle that?"


    Darius tilted his head as if processing the command, then nodded. "Understood, Master. Acquire... chicken wraps."


    Asher sighed. Maybe he needed to give a crash course on modern life to his undead warriors at some point.


    Orin, still kneeling, spoke next. "And what of our main directive, Master? Watching over your kin?"


    "Yes. You stick to that. Darius, you get the food, and when you''re done, you join Orin at my house. Stay hidden. I don''t want anyone noticing you. You''re shadows. Got it?"


    Both specters bowed once more, then vanished in a swirl of dark mist.


    Asher exhaled. That was one thing taken care of. He turned his attention back to the cemetery, his eyes scanned the untouched graves.


    He had fifty soldiers now¡ªpowerful warriors from different eras, bound to his will. That alone was a terrifying but wonderful advantage. But he wanted more.


    Not yet, he reminded himself. Careful steps.


    [Mission Completed: Assigned guardians in place. Your family is under protection.]


    [New Mission Available: Establish Authority Over Your Forces]


    Objective: Prove your leadership to Elena.


    Strengthen your bond with the undead army.


    Reward: Increased Loyalty & New Abilities Unlocked


    _____


    Asher dismissed the system notification with a flick of his fingers. He already knew Elena would be a problem¡ªtoo prideful, too stubborn.


    But she wasn''t wrong. Leadership wasn''t just about raising the dead; it was about commanding them.


    With a sigh, he turned on his heel and exited the graveyard, his mind racing. There were too many moving parts now. His newfound army, his family, the academy, and whatever bastard had pissed him off in his messages.


    He checked his phone again, scrolling through the messages. The one that made his blood boil stood out.


    Reed Varrow:


    "Still clinging to that trash class? Should''ve left with your dignity intact, Morgan."


    Asher''s grip tightened on the phone. Reed. His former best friend, from what he saw in the past messages. The one who abandoned him when he awakened Necromancy.


    He smirked. "Oh, Reed, you have no idea what I''ll do to you."


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Unprecedented Drama [1]

    It was already 7 a.m., and Asher was strolling through the academy fields, his face lowered to his phone as he scrolled through everything.


    He had been patiently waiting for a credit notification since the moment he registered, but there was nothing.


    He thought about calling Guild Master Veylan, but he saw no point in that. Still, he needed the money for a few basic things.


    Exhaling lowly, he stuffed his phone back into his pocket after scrolling idly and let the early morning air cool his hot head.


    He had already wasted time thinking of ways to make Reed pay for his idiotic remarks but brushed them off anyway.


    As long as Reed didn''t throw a punch at him or someone he knew, then he was fine with that.


    The vibration in his pocket made him pause mid-step, pulling his attention back to earth. He took the phone out, already annoyed, only to see another message from Reed.


    "Lecture Hall B. For the briefing."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. It wasn''t just a prank, as much as he hated to believe otherwise.


    Because with the memories he had seen, Reed had bullied Asher a lot, and the pathetic kid could do nothing but smile, until Tay stepped in for him.


    If there was anything Asher hated the most, it was being treated like trash for doing nothing absolutely nothing.


    It wasn''t like the previous Asher was a bully or had an illness of some sort, but because he always worked hard and ignored everyone.


    Which was stupid to Asher. And that gave him even more reason to want to beat Reed up, to show him he wasn''t the Asher of two days ago.


    Turning around, he made his way toward the academy buildings.


    Upon arriving on the second floor, where the hall was, he was taken aback by how massive the structure was not to mention its grand design.


    It was a large, domed structure, unlike the regular rectangular halls, capable of fitting about a hundred students at once.


    Not only was its size intimidating to those who hadn''t seen it before, but the crystals in the lights gave off a good amount of energy.


    Similar to that of an Arcanist.


    As he stepped forward, hurried footsteps behind him caught his attention.


    "Mmfh¡ªA-Asher!"


    He turned just as Tay and Emma came rushing toward him, their mouths full.


    Emma had a slice of bread between her teeth, while Tay was attempting to hold an apple to his lips.


    Both were in the middle of an obvious sprint to the hall, half-dressed in the academy''s combat gear.


    A black suit bearing the academy''s logo, with ruffled collars that could act as masks in case of poisonous gas or smoke.


    It also had the best heat resistance magic, as well as cold resistance, ensuring students remained in perfect condition regardless of the weather.


    Asher, however, refused to wear his. Simply because it was optional. And being that safe would be boring for him.


    He raised a brow as he turned fully to face them. "You two are a mess."


    Emma grabbed the bread from her mouth and chewed hurriedly. "We overslept!"


    Tay, still chewing, groaned. "Training¡­ too late¡­ hungry¡­"


    Asher smirked. "Whose fault is that?"


    "Don''t start."


    A soft chuckle escaped Asher''s lips as he turned and made his way into the Hall.


    They followed him, and slid into the nearest available seats in the massive, theater-like lecture hall.


    Other students had already arrived the early birds and those who didn''t like sitting at the back. Which was a good thing, for Asher.


    Leaning back in his chair, he folded his arms as the seats filled around them.


    From where he sat, he could spot Reed near the front, wearing his usual smug expression.


    Glancing at him.


    Like he was waiting for something.


    But the moment Naomi stepped in, looking like the center of attention as always, Asher shifted his gaze to her. And Reed couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Asher watched blankly as she handed her bag over to a girl who looked a lot like Emma, except she had red hair. Then, she started walking in his direction.


    He thought about provoking her a bit.


    But when she spotted him with Emma, who was on his phone, doing one or two things, he saw anger flash through her eyes.


    No.


    Jealousy.


    But why? He thought about it. She had called him a loser and said she was done with him, so why would she suddenly be jealous of her mini helper?


    A small smirk made its way to his lips when she finally got close enough, and she managed to pull off a smile.


    "Emma," she called, her high-pitched, excited tone.


    Emma raised her head from Asher''s phone, and smiled as she waved.


    "You didn''t come to call me," Naomi said, now standing before Asher''s desk.


    "I''m sorry about that," Emma mumbled, and she lowered her head. "I woke up late, so I had to come alone."


    Naomi''s brows rose. "But you were supposed to meet up with me so we could go together."


    "I... It''s not like that. You know we moved¡­ and¡­ and Dad said I should head straight to school or go over to Asher''s place instead of walking alone..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tone dropped until it was barely audible, and Asher noticed immediately.


    The Morgan and Lockwood families had been friends since Asher''s mother married his father.


    They had kept that bond strong, even when the Lockwood family was at the mercy of the Sinclairs. But that hadn''t stopped them from remaining close.


    From the memories and the things he had read, especially the letters Emma had sent Asher years ago, he discovered they had been friends since he learned how to walk.


    But since he had always been the kind of child who wanted to be a warrior, Emma became friends with Alya who had more time instead.


    However, during their teenage years, Naomi made Emma her personal maid.


    That was when she met Asher, when Emma visited his mother and Ria while she was sick.


    Not only had Asher been astonished by Naomi''s beautiful hair, but she had also kept up the facade of the good girl.


    Until¡­ Asher Renewed came into the picture.


    And even now, he kept wondering why his past owner couldn''t see how much of a player Naomi was.


    Naomi cast a glance at Asher, who had his eyes closed, listening, waiting for the right moment, But she assumed he was sleeping and turned her attention back to Emma.


    "You didn''t come to the mansion yesterday," she paused, tilting her head. "Why?"


    Emma snapped her head up. "It''s not like I didn''t want to come¡­ You know Dad quit his job since the Organization made him a guild master. He''s doing quite well now, so we moved to Asher''s building."


    ''Eh?''


    "What?!"


    Naomi and Asher were both shocked. Although Asher''s reaction wasn''t visible, he was very much taken aback.


    And he felt guilty¡ªfor more than one reason.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?!" Naomi almost yelled. She was fuming, so close to hitting Emma, but she controlled herself.


    "I¡­ I, um¡­ I didn''t want you to get mad at me."


    In truth, Tay had told her not to contact Naomi anymore¡ªnot until Naomi reached out first.


    But now Tay was asleep, a half-eaten apple still in his mouth, and Asher was assumed to be sleeping, too.


    That gave Naomi all the advantage she needed.


    Without hesitation, Naomi yanked Asher''s phone from Emma''s hands and raised it to her face, only to see a photo of her and Asher together on the roof.


    He looked dazed from all the information about dragons he was receiving, but he still had his two fingers up in a peace sign.


    Even though he had never taken pictures with Naomi, all in the name of not being photogenic.


    Jealousy took over Naomi''s emotions.


    Not only was she upset about not having her servant by her side, but she was also enraged by the fact that her ex-boyfriend.


    Who she had recently discovered had nearly killed one of her guild''s members, Celestia¡ªwas now getting close to Emma.


    And with what she had overheard Yumiko discussing with Veylan, she had been thinking about making up with him.


    "You pig! You went behind my back to steal my boyfriend!"

 Chapter 25 - 25: Unprecedented Drama [2]

    Chaos, drama, and studying, the three main keywords that define Velcrest Academy.


    The previous day, it was the surprise from the Inauguration Ceremony, and now it was a bickering match between two close friends over the boyfriend of one of them.


    All attention shifted to the back seat, particularly to Emma, who stared at Naomi with wet eyes.


    "What... No, you don''t know what you''re talking about... I''m not dating Asher."


    Asher chuckled silently, then waved his hand. ''Alright, come out, Elena. I have something for you to do,'' he said in his mind.


    A shadow moved from under him, positioning itself behind Naomi before rising and taking form.


    ''When she tries to hit her, I want you to attack, but not enough to kill her.''


    "I understand, Master," Elena bowed but then raised her hand. "Has Master aged yet?"


    ''I raised you a few hours ago''


    "Oh, yes, that''s right... Tch, Master is still a child," she muttered.


    Asher sighed silently and adjusted his position to listen better.


    "Then why did you suddenly decide to ignore me and hang out with him? You even got your useless father to get an apartment in the same building!"


    "No..." Emma trailed off when Naomi roughly grabbed her hand and pulled her up.


    "Ouch... Naomi, stop!" she winced, on the verge of tears.


    "No, I won''t, backstabbing pig!" Naomi spat, reaching for Emma''s head, only to receive a blow to her side that sent her crashing into the wall.


    "Arrrck!" She spat out.


    "Good girl," Asher mumbled as he slowly opened his eyes, his gaze falling on Elena. "You really know how to do your job."


    Elena flipped her hair. "I will never disappoint my Master..." She paused. "You might be a child, Master, but you are quite smart....but dense."


    She gestured at Emma, who hurried over to Naomi''s side to check on her, which caused Asher to frown.


    ''Is she seriously going to help her?'' he asked no one in particular.


    Elena nodded and raised her sword. "Should I hit her again?"


    "No, no, you don''t need to. I only wanted to be sure I can call you out when I need you," he mumbled, rising to his feet. At the same time, Elena vanished after giving a short bow.


    He made his way toward Emma, who was helping Naomi sit up and even trying to calm her down, despite the insults Naomi threw at her.


    "Emma," Asher called gently, but she ignored him. She placed his phone in her jacket pocket and took out a handkerchief, raised it to Naomi''s lips.


    But once again, Naomi refused and slapped it out of Emma''s hand.


    "Get away from me, betrayer," she mumbled before raising her head, only to see Asher staring down at her.


    "Asher?... Asher!" she said excitedly and quickly pulled herself up despite the pain, then threw herself into his arms.


    "You saw what she did," she tightened her hold around him. "She hit me even when I didn''t do anything to her..."


    Now she was sobbing.


    Asher reluctantly wrapped his arms around her waist, giving her the supposed comfort she needed while Emma bowed apologetically.


    However¡ª S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Emma, raise your head."


    "Hm?" She hummed and did as he said, only to find herself face to face with Naomi, who had a smirk on her face and the look of "Look who he sides with now, pig."


    "Uhm... Asher?"


    "Relax," he gave her a reassuring smile, and with a swift movement, he grabbed both of Naomi''s hands behind her back and held her in place.


    When Emma''s replacement, the redhead, tried to stop him, Tay appeared out of nowhere and pinned her against the desk, face down.


    The entire hall went silent. Even Reed, who had initially tried to attack Asher from behind, remained still.


    Why?


    Someone dared... The trash-talent kid had the audacity to touch Naomi. Not only that¡ªto many, it seemed like bullying.


    And that''s exactly what Asher was doing, if not more.


    The fact that no one except their friend circle knew he was dating her before made it even worse. To everyone else, it was just a trash kid daring to touch the Academy''s princess.


    "Asher! ¡­ ouch ¡­ let go of me!" Naomi winced and struggled, trying to break free from his grip, but it was so tight that she barely made him flinch.


    When she raised her head to look at him, she saw his amber eyes glowing unnaturally, and he was smiling.


    "What ¡­ are you doing?" she asked, her tone barely audible. But he heard her, and he liked it. The fact that she was terrified of him made things even better.


    Then he shifted his gaze to Emma.


    "Emma."


    She flinched when he called her name. "Yes?"


    "How many times has Naomi hit you since you began serving her?"


    Emma raised her head, looking at him in confusion, hoping he meant something else.


    But when she realized he didn''t, she dropped her gaze and whispered something inaudible.


    "Answer me!"


    "Seventy-two!"


    Asher''s gaze darkened. "You''re lying. Is that for this month alone, or since you star..."


    "It''s for this month alone."


    "Tell me the exact number."


    Emma turned away. "I can''t."


    Asher let out a sigh. He expected that, and he wasn''t surprised. If anything, it gave him even more reason to carry out his judgment.


    "Alright. Since you refuse to tell me, I''ll punish you instead," he said, shifting Naomi to his side while still holding her hands.


    "Now listen up, everyone!"


    He yelled, turning to the entire class, his gaze settling especially on Reed.


    "Has anyone noticed how Naomi treats Emma?"


    "No!"


    They all responded in unison, which made him scoff. But he smiled anyway.


    "Alright, I want to say this as a warning to you all. If anyone, anyone.....who saw what happened here says a word about it to anyone else ¡­ even a peep ¡­"


    He paused, letting his words sink in.


    "That person will have me to contend with."


    "Ha!" Reed laughed. "Like you can do anything. You might be able to bully Naomi because she''s a girl, but definitely not me...."


    His words got stuck in his throat when Asher''s pen flew past him, grazing his cheek before embedding itself into his desk, at an angle that made it clear it was no accident.


    Asher smiled. "Now that''s your warning."


    "I''ve had enough of bullying, and I can handle myself. But not Emma Lockwood. And I mean it, whoever touches her or makes her cry will not go home sane."


    "I won''t be the one to punish them, though. I have someone who can do that. Three of them, and the exchange kid included."


    Gasps erupted as everyone exchanged glances, murmuring randomly, even though his last sentence was a bluff. Until¡ª


    "Don''t worry, everyone," Naomi spoke up, despite the pain she was in. "He''s my boyfriend. Sometimes he just talks off point. Worry not."


    "Hm?" Asher glanced at her with a raised brow, wondering why she said that. But when everyone settled back into their seats, she smiled warmly.


    "I know I did something bad. It''s not necessary to do all this, you know ¡­" Her smile widened.


    "We can always settle things in our usual spot," she said and winked, nearly making him gag out of irritation.


    Asher let out a sigh as he released her, only to grip her hand again and pull her close, just inches from his face. His amber eyes gleamed.


    "I''m not the Asher who was once blind, Sinclair. And I advise you to stay away from me and everyone around me."


    "Next time I see you doing something to Emma, mark my words, you''ll wish for your tongue back," he whispered. Then he smiled. "Is that clear?"


    "Tch. You''re just acting like this because I didn''t get you something for the inauguration," she scoffed, crossing her arms and turning away.


    "You are so annoying," he mumbled and waved his hand.


    Elena appeared beside him again, and the disgust on her face when she spotted Naomi almost made him burst out laughing.


    "Why would you speak to a human who covers herself with cake powder, Master?" Elena asked, frowning.


    ''I was just warning her, and she doesn''t seem to take it seriously.''


    "Oh." Elena glanced at him, then grinned.


    Suddenly, a small knife appeared in her hands. She appeared behind Naomi, stared at Asher for permission, and he nodded.


    "Ah!" Naomi''s scream filled the silence once again, but this time, no one paid attention. They were all focused on something else.


    Naomi snapped her head toward Asher, raising her hand to her bleeding cheek.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Sinclair."


    "I''ll make you pay for this, Asher. Mark my words. Mark my¡ª"


    "Please be seated, everyone!"


    Another voice came from the entrance of the hall. Naomi had no choice but to storm back to her seat, dragging Emma''s replacement along with her when Tay finally let her go.


    Asher turned to Emma, who kept her head low, avoiding his gaze.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It''s nothing," she mumbled. Then she whispered a soft "thank you," picked up her bag, said "thank you" again.


    He watched her walk to the seat Infront of him, where she placed herself beside a guy he recognized, one of those who had awakened an S-rank skill.


    That was a relief, he thought she would go further.


    But it was also annoying.

 Chapter 26 - 26: First Raid [1]

    A few minutes passed before the large doors swung open, drawing attention.


    A female instructor stepped inside, her suit was neat, but a left a little to the imagination. But Asher''s gaze moved behind her, where Sinnett sauntered in with a lazy smirk.


    More importantly, the instructor''s neck had a faint, fresh hickey.


    Asher barely held back a laugh.


    Tay and Emma, however, weren''t as subtle. Emma elbowed Tay, who nearly choked on his apple, while she shot Asher a knowing look.


    "That''s the exchange student?" Tay whispered between bites.


    "He looks.... strange."


    "Of course he does," Asher muttered.


    Sinnett didn''t seem to care about the murmurs in the room as he made his way toward the back, choosing a seat right beside Asher.


    "Enjoy the show?" he asked, voice laced with amusement.


    Asher exhaled. "You''re ridiculous."


    Sinnett stretched his arms behind his head, looking completely at ease. "Don''t hate the player, Morgan."


    The instructor cleared her throat loudly, to silence the room. She stepped up to the podium at the front, while her gaze swept over the students.


    "We don''t have time to waste, so I''ll make this quick," she announced. "Your first official raid will take place outside the city walls."


    Asher straightened up slightly. Outside the city? That wasn''t something they usually allowed first-years to participate in, he even thought it would be at abandoned sites or buildings.


    The instructor continued, "The area has been surveyed and confirmed to contain high-ranking beasts. While this is a structured raid, make no mistake, it will be dangerous. If you''re careless, you''ll die."


    "The creatures you will be facing range from Rank C to Rank B. There is a high possibility of encountering Rank A beasts. However, as long as you follow instructions, we expect minimal casualties."


    Asher''s fingers drummed against the desk. Rank B was no joke, and Rank A¡­ well, that was pushing into elite territory.


    "The objective is to cull the monster population and assess the ruins in the region," the instructor continued. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will be monitoring your performance carefully. This is not only a raid but a test of your ability to function in real combat scenarios."


    Tay leaned slightly toward Asher. "That means we''re all getting scores after this, doesn''t it?"


    "Obviously," Asher muttered.


    The instructor''s voice rose slightly. "One final rule do not stick exclusively to your guilds. This is not a competition. If you see someone struggling, you help them. If you abandon a fellow student in danger, you will be expelled."


    Another wave of murmurs spread through the hall.


    Guild rivalries ran deep in Velcrest Academy, since every guild focused on one thing.


    The Outcast Guild was the least liked, not because of their name, but because they were violent fighters and barely cared about other guild members.


    Forcing students to cooperate outside their own factions? That was practically unheard of.


    Sinnett chuckled under his breath. "Looks like they don''t want another body count."


    Emma crossed her arms and whispered l."Probably because they know half these guys would leave the weaker ones to die."


    Asher didn''t comment, but he agreed.


    The instructor let the noise settle before nodding. "That will be all. You have one hour to prepare. Dismissed."


    Students scrambled to their feet, some heading straight for their guildmates to discuss strategy, while others made to leave.


    Asher remained seated for a moment, processing everything.


    Sinnett nudged him. "Bet you''re looking forward to this."


    The instructor waited a moment for the initial chatter to die down before she spoke again.


    "Before you rush off, let me make one thing clear¡ªyour standard equipment will not be enough."


    That got their attention. The students paused, and turned to her.


    "You will be issued specialized gear based on your abilities and combat style. This includes reinforced armor, enchanted weaponry, and defensive relics for those who require them."


    She cast an annoyed gaze over the crowd, like they were doing something wrong, except they were just too excited for her liking.


    They were literally sending them to their death, yet they were glad and eager.


    "If you have personal weapons, they must be inspected by academy forgemasters before use. Any unregistered artifacts or cursed items will be confiscated."


    A few students shifted uncomfortably, likely those who relied on black-market enhancements.


    Asher wasn''t concerned. His weapons were already classified under his necromancer designation, as it was written in the files, he just had to find the symbols.


    "You will also be assigned emergency talismans," she continued.


    "Each one contains a limited teleportation function. If you sustain life-threatening injuries or face an unavoidable death scenario, it will activate and extract you to the nearest safe zone."


    "Sounds convenient," Tay murmured.


    "Only once," Asher pointed out. "After that, you''re on your own."


    The instructor nodded agreeing with him. "Use them wisely. If you think you can rely on them to escape carelessness, you won''t survive future assignments."


    A few students gulped audibly.


    "Your outfits will be adjusted as well," she added.


    "Standard academy uniforms will not suffice outside the city walls. You will be issued protective gear tailored to your physical endurance and elemental resistance."


    Emma glanced at Asher. "Translation: They don''t want us dying before we become useful."


    "Pretty much.."


    The instructor motioned toward the back of the hall, where two doors had silently opened.


    "Armory and outfitting stations are through there. You will proceed in groups based on your registry numbers. Do not take longer than necessary, we leave in one hour."


    She gave the students one final look before stepping away from the podium. "Dismissed."


    Asher exhaled, standing at his own pace. "Time to see what they''ve got for us."


    Sinnett smirked, stretching his arms. "I just hope they''ve got something stylish. You know how I feel about bad fashion."


    Emma rolled her eyes. "If we die because you refused to wear armor, I''m haunting you."


    "Noted silent kid" Sinnett said, and leaned backwards, only for Asher to push his seat down, along with him, with a thud


    "Why did You do that?" Sinnett asked calmly, unmoving, he just stayed there, staring up at Asher who had a satisfied smile spread across his lips.


    "That''s what you get for spying on me and my family, you need to stop that."


    "I don''t do that, I''ve got my eyes everywhere, and I mean literal eyes, hehe."

 Chapter 27 - 27: First Raid [2]

    Asher took his time standing while the rest of the students scrambled toward the armory.


    Sinnett was still lying on the floor, staring up at Asher like it was the most comfortable position he had ever been in.


    "Are you done? Or you want to remain there eating dust?" Asher asked, as he tucked his hands in his pockets.


    Sinnett exhaled and pulled himself up. "I''ll let it slide," he said, cracking his neck. "Only this time."


    Tay and Emma were already making their way toward the outfitting station, so Asher followed, weaving through the groups of students crowding the entrance.


    Inside, the hall, was lined with racks of armor and weapons, each section labeled according to combat specialties.


    Instructors and blacksmiths moved between them, distributing equipment.


    Once everyone was inside, an instructor stepped forward, a list in her hand and a pen in the other.


    "When I call your name, please walk over to your designated station."


    Names were rattled off, about fifty in total. The students moved in groups to their assigned areas. Asher and Sinnett separated from the larger crowd and were directed to the Outcasts Guild''s station.


    Unlike the others, which were orderly, professional, and even elegant, theirs had a more informal, post-apocalypse vibe.


    The weapons were organized well enough, but their designs alone would make someone hesitate to touch them.


    The attendant, assigned there looked bored, as she flipped through a notebook.


    But when she spotted Asher and Sinnett walking over, she raised her head and scoffed.


    "I didn''t think there would be students from the academy in the guild," she said, eyeing Asher especially. Her brow arched, she was not in the slightest bit pleased with it.


    "You must be the Necromancer everyone''s been talking about?"


    Asher frowned. Exactly what he had been trying to avoid since the moment he stepped foot in the academy.


    Not only did he not appreciate the humiliation from the day before, but now everyone knew about him¡ªand not in a good way.


    He forced a smile before she could notice his displeasure and gestured at the mannequins and weapons. That got her springing up to her feet.


    She rummaged through the shelves, the wardrobe, and the weapon racks, frequently holding up a thermometer-looking device to their heads each time.


    Five minutes passed before she finally handed them their outfits, similar sets of black button-up shirts and pants, with the academy''s logo on the breast pocket.


    However, they weren''t made of regular cotton but special threads. Threads crafted by Arcanist, specifically those who specialized in regular magic, Invokers to be precise.


    They had woven mana into thread form, sewing multiple uniforms for the students, particularly first-years, with spares available in case one got damaged.


    This mana wasn''t the regular kind but a purified version stored within the academy. Unlike the usual blue, it was pure white and could be altered to any color the Invoker desired after weaving.


    The primary source of this mana pool was at the center of the academy, where the inauguration ceremony had been held. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since the academy itself was built on land rich in endless mana deposits, a result of the nearby mines and research industries.


    Thus, Arcanists, excluding Necromancers, they helped transport mana to the pool by absorbing and transferring it.


    The attendant then handed them folded coats, gauntlets, boots, and communicators.


    The coats were long, with high collars that could be folded.


    They were ankle-length, if not longer, with sleeves designed to fit the wearer perfectly. A silver hand-stitched embroidery of the guild''s name was on the the collar, alongside their own names, signed beneath.


    Asher was the first to take the coat from her. He ran his hand along the fabric and smiled, satisfied with the soft texture, before throwing it over his shoulder.


    He took the gauntlets, more like regular black gloves, but after feeling their weight and tracing the rune designs embedded into the fabric, he sighed.


    He packed up the other accessories and made his way to the dressing cubicle. Sinnett took the other and followed.


    Another five minutes passed, and everyone was ready. The Outcast Guild''s coat was undeniably perfect, despite its strange design.


    Other guilds had either jackets, oddly designed sashes, overalls, or ponchos with hoods. His weapons were already in a safe place, a secret vault that had been created by the system.


    His gauntlets had black runes shifting around his hands before finally fading, a sign that they had synchronized with his class.


    Sinnett, on the other hand, took his time browsing the weapon rack. "Nothing here screams me," he muttered.


    "Take something or leave with nothing," the attendant said, unimpressed and somehow disgusted.


    He sighed dramatically before plucking a pair of short swords from the selection. He twirled them in his hands and sheathed them at his sides. "I suppose these will do."


    Once outfitted, they joined the other students filing out onto the field.


    However, Asher slipped into another corner unnoticed. Ensuring no one had followed him, he sighed.


    Darius and Orin appeared before him, and Darius clutched a bag tightly, as if his life depended on it. They both dropped to one knee before Asher, waiting for permission to speak.


    ''So obedient,'' he thought with a smile, "Okay, report."


    "Thank you, Master," Orin said, and rose to his feet. "Your kin are safe. Mom woke up to take some medicine, She had four liquid bread that had been fried."


    "Liquid bread?"


    "Yes, Master. The materials one would use in the production of bread were made into a liquid and fried."


    "You mean pancakes," Asher facepalmed, but Orin still looked confused.


    "Forgive my disrespect, Master, but cakes cannot be made in a..."


    "Never mind that. Continue."


    "Okay. After Mom had the liquid... the pan... cake, she went back to sleep. Master''s female kin headed to school and are safely behind protective barriers."


    Orin concluded with a bow but then mumbled, "Oh, and Master, one of the female kin is a dragon. Do we need to slay her?"


    Asher shook his head slowly. "She''s one of us," he replied before turning to Darius. "And your report?"


    Darius stood and held out the bag to Asher. "The merchant refused to give them to me, Master. She asked that I pay a random for them."


    Asher just stared, raising a brow as he tried to process what had just been said. After a few seconds, he groaned.


    ''Need to teach them how modern stuff works,''he thought to himself and took the bag. "You kept it hot. Nice."


    "Your satisfaction is my priority, Master."


    Asher nodded until something hit him. "Darius, how did you pay the ransom, though?"


    "A chunk of gold, Master."


    "A what... Wait, where did you get it?"


    "From my treasury, Master. Underneath the place where I was put to rest," Darius replied, and a system screen appeared before Asher.


    [Information Updated: Soldiers being granted the ability to interact and communicate have also been granted the privilege to keep their valued items.]


    Asher hummed in approval before shifting his gaze to Orin. "What''s your valued possession?"


    "My master''s well-being is what I value the most," Orin replied with a bow. That brought a smile to Asher''s face, but deep down, he cringed hard.


    "What about Elena?"


    "That rusty big slab of metal," Orin and Darius said in unison, he only nodded, even though he didn''t seem to understand.


    "Alright, I''ll need you both to stay close, out of sight, and wait for orders. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Master." They bowed and faded, blending into the shadows.


    As soon as they vanished, Asher let out another sigh. He dipped his hand into the bag to take out the food, but a red screen appeared before him.


    [To unlock Sub-Class, the player is required to complete these tasks.]


    Another screen opened up beside it.


    ---


    According to Player''s Records: Dungeon Raid Mission


    Defeat five A-ranked, 4-meter-tall Bloodhounds: 0/5


    Clear a wave of fifty Arachnids: 0/50


    Defeat Dungeon Boss: Nul


    ---


    Asher stared blankly at the screen, a lot of thoughts running through his mind.


    He wanted to decline, but realizing that it would unlock the sealed parts of his abilities, he took a deep breath.


    "Just one," he mumbled to himself as he made his way out of the corner and out of the hall. "This won''t be that hard... I hope."

 Chapter 28 - 28: First Raid [3]

    Velcrest Academy had a tradition of sending first-year students on a dungeon raid as part of their combat training.


    It was meant to push them beyond the limits they had set for themselves. Mainly to test physical strength but also survival skills, teamwork, and adaptability.


    The dungeon chosen for the mission was one that had been cleared before, but somehow, beasts had emerged from it again.


    The instructors had assured the students two days ago, before the ceremony, that the creatures were not beyond their level.


    Although, they left out how many students had survived or gotten injured during past raids.


    This year''s mission required students to work together in guild teams to eliminate threats within the dungeon and its surroundings.


    The goal was to clear the area of low- to mid-tier monsters and assess their performance under pressure.


    The instructors watched from the main building, determining who had the potential to advance and who would fall behind.


    For some, it was a simple challenge. For others, like Asher, it was another test of his worth, since he had to prove himself.


    The students gathered on the open field, where multiple transport vehicles waited.


    The instructor overseeing the briefing, a tall woman with lifeless eyes and a scar running down her cheek, stepped forward, holding a clipboard.


    She wore a dark military-style coat with the academy''s crest stitched on the sleeve.


    "Listen up!" she called, her voice cutting through the chatter.


    "Your task is simple: work with your guilds to clear out the dungeon and report back. The creatures inside are dangerous, but nothing you can''t handle. Stick with your teams, don''t get cocky, and if you find yourself in over your head, retreat. We''re not here to collect bodies, understood?"


    A chorus of "Yes, ma''am!" echoed from the students¡ªexcept for the Outcast Guild.


    She scanned the crowd before glancing down at the list in her hands. "Guild assignments remain the same. Once you''re inside, you''ll be evaluated based on performance. Don''t disappoint."


    Asher stood with his guild, arms crossed, listening to the instructor. He had been hoping to keep a low profile, but that was impossible now.


    The events of the previous day had already made him the center of attention, and people were still whispering about him, even while the instructor was speaking.


    His gaze shifted slightly to the side, noticing a group from the Saint Liora Guild staring in his direction.


    As one of the elite groups at the academy, composed mostly of Holy-class fighters and spellcasters, Saint Liora was known for its strict hierarchy and disdain for dark magic users like himself.


    They always picked students with titles and from wealthy families.


    At the front of their group stood Alden. His silver armor gleamed under the lamp above, a massive difference, compared to Asher''s dark uniform. In fact, the entire Liora Guild''s uniform was the opposite of the Outcasts''.


    Alden''s gaze locked onto Asher''s, with disgust, In response, Asher smirked slightly and tilted his head, silently mocking him.


    Alden scoffed and turned away.


    But not everyone from Saint Liora looked away.


    Naomi still stared at him.


    Her brown eyes held something, maybe curiosity, or perhaps jealousy, but she clenched her fists tightly by her side.


    Asher held her gaze for a moment, wondering what was going through her mind.


    He was useless, yet, she was still trying to talk to him and was also watching him like she wasn''t sure she''d made the right decision.


    That didn''t bother him anyway. She wasn''t important and never would be.


    Someone beside her chuckled.


    "Surprised he''s still here, Naomi?" one of the Liora members said. "Thought you said he''d be gone after the first week."


    Asher didn''t react, but he saw Naomi''s fingers twitch slightly.


    "Guess he''s too stubborn," she muttered, but there was no confidence in her voice. "He probably thinks he has another chance with me."


    The other student laughed. "Yeah, or maybe he just doesn''t know when he''s already lost."


    Asher exhaled softly and turned away. At least his change had an effect on her.


    The students split into formations, heading toward their respective means of transport.


    Some rode motorcycles, built for speed and maneuverability, since they ran on mana. Others took to the skies, either using objects or flying unaided.


    Emma, using her ability, swung forward effortlessly with vines. She grabbed poles and platforms with them to pull herself ahead.


    Tay, alongside a few others with metal-manipulation abilities, glided over the ground with metal boards, while others walked along the buildings like Asher.


    Asher moved on foot, but his speed was anything but normal since he already had a hang of his enhanced physical abilities.


    He leaped over obstacles with ease, darting between structures.


    His energy pulsed through his limbs, enhancing his reflexes, and as he moved, he left what looked like a black flare, something only Arcanists like Sinnett and Elementals like Emma could see.


    Sinnett, however, simply phased through the ground and disappeared.


    "Tch. Show-off," Tay muttered before focusing ahead on his destination.


    Apparently, the roads were empty at this time. Before every raid, the Organization would send letters and messages to every organization leader to shut the entire city down.


    Schools were protected by barriers created by members of the master guilds, companies had people positioned on every floor to ensure no one left the buildings.


    Martial and Combat-class individuals held positions around the city, standing guard with defenders behind the barrier to keep the beasts in place.


    ---


    The sound of footsteps and heavy breathing filled the air as Asher ran with the others, keeping pace as the students moved.


    He was ahead of those moving on foot, but he hadn''t run out of breath, a result of his stats and the food he had eaten before heading out, and the cool weather.


    Although it felt like he was moving slowly to himself, from another person''s view, he was nothing more than a blur.


    That was normal for individuals who preferred to move on foot, but even among them, he was faster.


    The open terrain stretched ahead, empty land with nothing but rocks and patches of dry grass.


    There were no buildings, no structures to take cover behind, just beasts moving in random motions. Some charged toward the city but were pushed back by a force.


    Then, he saw Yumiko.


    In a simple but long white flowing dress and a scarf, oddly casual for a raid.


    Glowing blue runes floated in the air around her, and an orb of light hovered above her right hand, while the other held a can of whatever she was drinking to her lips.


    And she was calm.


    The barrier was meant to hold the creatures inside, but the way the runes strained and moved told him all he needed to know, something had already tried to break through.


    So she had to use her energy to keep it steady until they were done. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students slowed as they closed in, splitting off and heading toward their guild masters.


    Once they stopped, some began rolling their shoulders and adjusting their weapons.


    Others whispered incantations, their hands glowing faintly. There was an immense amount of mana energy in the air, flowing from every body.


    No one was taking this lightly. Because if they dared treat it as a joke, they would either die or get an F.


    The female instructor''s voice echoed through the field from the closest building.


    "Find your guild leaders and prepare for battle! The barrier won''t hold for too long!"


    Asher moved toward the Outcasts. He greeted Veylan, who had set up a seat and umbrella to relax, with a nod and positioned himself beside him.


    "You don''t seem tense?" Veylan asked as he crossed his legs and reached into his bag.


    Asher simply replied with a shrug. "I don''t see a reason why."


    He paused and glanced at the other members on the other side. One was missing.


    "Uh, sir, where''s the girl that''s supposed to be in chains?"


    Veylan let out a soft chuckle. "Well, I released her last night. She''s already inside. If my guess is correct, she''s sitting at the top of the dungeon, waiting for the raid to begin."


    Asher''s brows arched questioningly. "And the one you sent on a mission? Isn''t she coming too?"


    "Guild members only volunteer to join the raid, especially if they aren''t Velcrest Academy''s students. She''s a special-grade class and member, so she does as she pleases."


    Asher scoffed. "That''s unfair."


    "Her duties are more complex than you think, Morgan. She''s a special grade for a reason."


    Asher simply rolled his eyes and mumbled an "Okay," then turned to Yumiko, wondering when they would be given a signal.


    Then suddenly, Emma walked from the back, rubbing her fists.


    "All right, I''m ready. I''ll go first, Miss Yumiko."

 Chapter 29 - 29: First Raid [4]: Laziness?

    Yumiko stared at her for a while, then smiled softly and spun the orb floating above her hand. When she did, the barrier''s color shifted from red to purple, and she gestured for Emma to move.


    She didn''t hesitate. No, in fact, the weak, timid-looking first-year didn''t have a single ounce of fear in her.


    Shocking every single person on the field.


    Never judge a book by its cover, they always said, and she was proving that to be true.


    She walked into the barrier and approached a massive boulder, about nine feet tall.


    Using a vine she created, she pulled herself onto it and stood on top, overlooking the wide expanse of sand and dry grass, as well as the beasts that moved toward her once they caught her scent.


    She exhaled deeply and sat down on the boulder, folding her legs into a lotus position before pressing her hands flat against the ground.


    Silence.


    Then, the earth rumbled.


    A thick green vine slithered from the ground, curling around her waist, legs, hands, and finally, her eyes, locking her in place. It glowed faintly, as if lightning pulsed through it.


    Asher''s brow furrowed. He had seen her use her abilities before, for transport, but never like this. He had underestimated her a lot.


    Aeron, a fellow member of her guild, stepped into the barrier. With a single leap, he landed beside Emma on the boulder.


    As soon as he got comfortable, he lifted his hands, and a gust of wind spiraled around them, forming a transparent barrier.


    As the wind moved, it created a soft howling sound, a sound Aeron knew would keep Emma focused and block out distractions.


    At the same time, the wind moved fast enough to protect her from any sudden attacks.


    Then, the ground split open.


    Massive vines shot up from beneath the earth, stretching toward the sky, twisting and coiling like living creatures.


    Fresh green trees erupted from the ground as if they had always been there, their thick branches spreading outward to form a natural network above, creating platforms to stand on.


    The battlefield transformed in seconds, from a lifeless desert to a lush forest.


    Some students flinched. Others gasped. They hadn''t expected someone like Emma to execute a large-scale attack like that.


    The field even looked like an ocean with moving tentacles.


    A few members of the combat guild grinned and immediately sprang into action. They leaped onto the thick vines as soon as they passed through the barrier, using them as bridges to close the distance between themselves and the dungeon''s entrance.


    Since the vines moved, they served as transport for the combat guild members.


    The assassin guild wasted no time either. They vanished into the branches, moving like shadows between the trees, taking their positions, ready for attack.


    Tay''s guild, known for their agility and precision, followed next. They specialized in scaling walls and climbing impossible surfaces, so the sudden appearance of trees worked to their advantage.


    Snipers adjusted their weapons, perching themselves on the highest branches and at the tops of the trees.


    Tay himself moved differently.


    A figure in his guild, one of the Elemental Arcanists, but specialized in combat unlike the others, placed a hand on a boulder, extracting liquid metal from within.


    The silver substance shimmered as it floated in the air and molded.


    Tay reached for it, and the metal responded instantly.


    Long tendrils formed, extending around his arms like extra limbs.


    He didn''t even pause. He grabbed onto a thick vine and launched himself forward, the tendrils lashing out and wrapping around trees and his wrist to pull him further ahead.


    He moved with grace, and silently too.


    Asher stood frozen for a moment, watching it all unfold.


    The way they moved, the way they controlled their abilities, it wasn''t just normal.


    To him, it felt like they had done this before, maybe when he wasn''t around.


    He wondered how long they had possessed their abilities, or if they had known beforehand and trained.


    A small smile formed on his lips.


    He had spent so long thinking of himself as the outsider, too focused on not drawing attention, that he had fallen behind.


    Too far behind.


    He couldn''t even use his abilities to the fullest, or even half, as Emma did.


    But seeing them like this, so in sync with their abilities, made him realize just how much farther behind he was.


    He clenched his fists.


    No. He wasn''t here to compare himself. He was here to prove those who mocked him wrong, and he was sure to do that.


    "Come on," he said. "No time to stand around."


    Asher exhaled and followed as the Outcasts moved forward.


    They approached the glowing runes, stepping past the boundary where Yumiko stood. She barely acknowledged them, too focused on her drink to even glance at the barrier.


    The moment Asher crossed into the barrier, a strange sensation washed over him. The air inside felt cold, too cold, and it was an immediate and drastic change.


    Then, the sky darkened. Not just the sky, everything within the barrier, the sand was black as well, or maybe that was how the sky made it look.


    The sunlight that had once covered the battlefield vanished. Darkness spread across the area like ink, covering the sky above them entirely. Yet, outside the barrier, everything remained normal.


    Two screens appeared before him.


    [Catalyst Activated]


    [Environmental Adaptation: Darkness Required for Full Capability.]


    [Effect: Boosts Energy Conservation and Increases Ability Output.]


    The screen faded, and Asher exhaled. At least his ability was wide-range, and he could use it effectively in the dark, since it focused mainly on shadows and darkness.


    The Outcasts spread out around him, visibly unaffected by the shift in the environment. In fact, they nodded at him, murmuring, "Well done," already answering his unspoken questions.


    They obviously knew a Necromancer could do that, while he couldn''t.


    And it was annoying.


    Sinnett was the first to move, before the others followed suit.


    His long locs stretched out. They twisted and curled like tendrils, growing twice their size.


    They moved like extra limbs, gripping onto trees and rocks, pulling him forward. Unlike the others, he didn''t run, he swung, glided, and flew through the air, changing direction with ease.


    A 4ft'' wolf beast with two heads burst out of the forest, heading straight for the source of the green energy.


    Sinnett''s hair lashed out. It wrapped around one of its necks while other locs coiled around its limbs, and yanked the beast to the ground, forcefully, creating a cloud of dust, before the beast could react.


    He clenched his fists, to control his locs and, then the beast exploded, splattering green ichor everywhere.


    Asher watched with a small smile, then sighed. He was surprised at how Sinnett used his abilities. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Invoker, Beast Aspect, with the ability to shift his form, and he chose his hair as his weapon. Unusual, but highly effective.


    He was curious about what else Sinnett could do, but he had his own fight to focus on.


    "Alright," Asher waved his hand, and Elena appeared before him with a smug look.


    "Hey."


    Elena frowned. "What is it that you desire, child master?"


    "I..." He exhaled, refusing to say anything because he had no time, so he simply gestured at the battlefield. That brought a smile to her face.


    "Wipe out the larger and useful beasts, especially the ones that are stronger and those with human type forms, but remain hidden."


    Elena smiled and bowed before pulling a skull mask over her face. "I''ll bring back heads for you, Master," she uttered before vanishing in a black cloud.


    Asher groaned as he ran a hand through his hair.


    "This seems like too much work," he muttered to himself, then glanced at Emma. "She must be exhausting a lot of mana for that."


    "Ahh..." He ruffled his hair, and let out a sigh, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to relax like I used to."


    "Maybe I should send all the soldiers out and do nothing?"

 Chapter 30 - 30: The Horned Lady

    Asher still stood in his spot, watching the battle and the chaos increase by the second.


    The Outcasts moved like shadows, which was expected, given their uniqueness, while the rest of the guild members adapted perfectly to the new battleground.


    As he made up his mind to do something, something black flew past his face and landed in the ground behind him, digging deep into the earth.


    He snapped his head toward the direction it came from and caught sight of two shadows watching him.


    One was tall, and the other shorter, but both had horns on their heads, which he did not expect.


    They also had weapons. The one who shot the arrow had a bow but carried a scythe on her back, while the other held twin swords.


    Before Asher could move, they vanished into the forest, earning an annoyed groan from him.


    He glanced back at the arrow, only to watch it vanish before his eyes. His fist clenched.


    He knew they weren''t part of the beasts or any of the guilds. He wanted to assume it was the girl who was on a mission, but then, he knew she wouldn''t have had horns.


    "Follow them," he ordered, and one of his shadow soldiers stepped out from behind him.


    It wasn''t visible due to the dark cloud, and no one could pay attention to it either.


    Then, he turned toward the left side of the battlefield. More beasts were charging.


    Not just any beasts, like the wolf-like creatures that had started the attack.


    Since the first wave had ended, these were different. They were ugly, humanoid but twisted. Some had extra legs, others too many arms.


    A few had wolf heads but human bodies, while others were like giant spiders with skeletal faces. And it irritated the food out of him.


    Asher let out a sigh. "This is a mess."


    He raised a hand, and Orin and Darius stepped out from behind him. They walked to his front and bowed slightly.


    "How may we be of help, Master?"


    "Kill any ugly thing that moves," he said simply.


    Orin and Darius didn''t hesitate. They dashed forward, slicing through the first wave of beasts.


    Asher followed. He drew his daggers, and as he did, they changed.


    Black energy moved over the blades, stretching them longer, making them look like whips.


    His blades cut through their flesh like paper, causing the beasts to howl in agony and crumple to the ground, lifeless.


    The battlefield became more violent the moment Asher and his soldiers stepped in, and he hadn''t even released all of them.


    Orin crushed a spider-like creature with four arms. Darius cut down a wolf-headed monster before it could lunge at him.


    They pushed forward, clearing the battlefield¡ªat least the first wave¡ªuntil Asher reached the mouth of the forest and stood on a branch.


    Then, everything stopped.


    The other guild members behind him slowed down as well, then stood on the branches of trees, waiting for what was next.


    The field was silent, very silent, save for the sound of low boots, panting from the others, and the vines that moved.


    However, that silence did not last long. The ground suddenly shook, like there was a stampede approaching, and before anyone could react to the sound¡ª


    Massive vines shot up from the ground.


    By the trees, they took the initiative to leap onto them, each person standing on one vine like boards.


    However, when the students moved in random directions to attack, the beasts charged straight for Asher, who was still standing on a branch, unfazed.


    His eyes narrowed, but then he exhaled. "This is really a big issue," he said as he ran a hand through his hair. "I wonder what they want."


    The beasts stormed toward him, dodging and swatting away the others that attacked.


    This time, their movements were different, some skittered on their multiple legs, others sprinted with their torn limbs that stretched, and their eyes glowed faintly, unlike the lifeless look before.


    Yet, Asher didn''t move.


    Instead, he whispered,


    "Alright, guys, you can come out now."


    The other soldiers stepped out and spread across the battlefield. They gripped their weapons tightly, their skeletal masks, similar to Elena''s, to hide their faces.


    However, Asher didn''t dwell on that detail.


    Instead, he adjusted his coat, knowing full well that to the others, he appeared to be standing alone. But he was far from it.


    He extended a hand, pointing toward the beasts below that were still locked in battle with Elena and the other two.


    "Attack. I don''t want to see anything move!"


    "Yes, Master!" they chorused, leaping from the trees onto the vines.


    They moved like the wind, closed in on the beasts in an instant.


    The students barely had time to react before ichor splattered across the battlefield, limbs were flung into the air, and agonized shrieks echoed through the chaos.


    The creatures fought wildly, but their claws struck only empty space.


    The soldiers weaved through the shadows of the beasts, remaining unseen while striking lethal blows.


    Invisible hands crushed throats, and the monsters died before they even realized they were under attack.


    Asher leaped onto another vine, gripping his blades tightly as the battlefield shifted.


    Orin and Darius moved beside him, balancing on the vines as well, while the rest of his soldiers continued their slaughter.


    The beasts, which had once seemed relentless, fell like puppets with their strings cut.


    Wave after wave collapsed.


    Then, the ground shook again.


    A third wave came, larger and more beasts than before. But before Asher could react, a massive figure shot out from the trees.


    It was fast. Faster than anything he had encountered so far.


    And it came from the wrong direction.


    Before he could dodge, it slammed into him, hard.


    The impact sent Asher flying backward, straight toward the mouth of the dungeon.


    Seeing the ground rushing toward him, he curled into a ball and waved his hand, recalling half of his soldiers, including Elena.


    They moved instantly and vanished, as soon as his body disappeared into the spiraling blue gate.


    Asher crashed into a boulder and tumbled onto the cold stone floor with a loud thud.


    Dust rose around him, dirtying his new new uniform, which worked him


    He groaned and po used himself up, only to realize he was in a massive hall.


    Where torches lined the walls, casting flickering light across the space, while glowing rocks above provided an eerie luminescence.


    A soft sound echoed from deep within the hall.


    Footsteps.


    Or rather, the sound of clicking of heels.


    Asher froze immediately, he gripped his sword tight, ready for anything.


    Then, a figure stepped into the light with a small smile played across her lips.


    The horned figure from before.


    Up close, she was even more interesting looking.


    Her icy blackish-blue horns curled from her head, her long hair cascading down her back, though he couldn''t quite make out its exact color.


    And her eyes, deep blue, gleaming when light touched them


    Then suddenly, he felt the energy she gave off, It wasn''t just powerful....it was hot. So hot that his body stiffened from the intensity.


    But the aura surrounding her wasn''t red like fire. It was black.


    A dragon.


    The realization struck him instantly, there was another one, Like Ria.


    She exhaled, then, with a voice both gentle and terrifying, she spoke.


    "What is a taboo like you doing in my dungeons?".


    "Have you no regard? What happened to the Realm Dungeons your filthy kind so eagerly explores?"


    Asher opened his mouth to respond, them paused.


    A slow smirk curled his lips.


    "It''s funny how you think I''m frightened."


    "I do not care," she retorted. "All I ask is that you leave at once."


    "Relax, I''m not here to fight." He raised his hands slightly in mock surrender, tilting his head. "I am Asher Morgan. Necromancer."


    For a brief moment, she froze.


    Her eyes widened, her fists clenching at her sides like she was restraining something.


    Then she scoffed.


    "You are a threat, Asher Morgan. A threat to the dead, the living, and the dragons. I shall send your head to the Emperor before you wipe out the last five..."


    Asher frowned.


    "What do you mean there are only five?" He took a careful step forward. "Don''t you have others? Ones that managed to escape?"


    "Apparently not." Her voice was cold. "They were all slaughtered by your filthy kind... Do you wish to kill me too?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher shook his head.


    "I''m not here to kill you. I just need answers."


    She lifted her weapon in a swift motion, the blade stoped just inches away from his throat.


    "I will be forced to take your head if you go any further into our world, human."


    Asher smirked, and without thinking he uttered, "Bound me and take me to the others," he paused to bow. "I might have a way to bring back the ones you lost."


    Translation; he wanted to buy time, to see if he was capable of raising other beings, not just humans alone.


    Not for their benefits, but for his, having Dragons as his soldiers was another level of interesting.


    And the his subclass, that had a certain attachment to them.


    Just thinking about it, made him more excited, however, his main focus was on his locked Subclasses and why he wasn''t leveling up at the moment.


    Even with the number of beasts he slayed, the system didn''t show any sign of leveling, but then, he remembered the system also hadn''t given him task to complete, which was very disturbing.


    That aside, he had to focus on the dragon lady and whatever she would show him.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Outcast Special Member

    Asher rose to his full height and adjusted his coat, his expression sincere.


    He was anxious about the bold claim he had just made, offering something he didn''t even know was possible¡­ raising dragons.


    But his subclass wasn''t anything close to that.


    He was just an Advanced Necromancer and Lord of Draconic Souls, it didn''t state if he coul raise dead dragons, but he wasn''t sure if he could also control them.


    It had to mean something. At the very least, something tied to dragons and their souls. Perhaps he could do more than what an ordinary Necromancer could.


    The horned lady''s grip on her staff tightened, her gaze turning sharp, like a needle searching for lies. When she found none, she frowned.


    "Follow me."


    Asher nodded. He waited for her to turn before calling out to his soldiers in his mind.


    "Handle the raid until it''s over. Hold your positions, and don''t let any of them step into the dungeon."


    They chorused their affirmations silently and returned to battle, which was a relief.


    He shifted his attention back to the horned lady, who had already started walking deeper into the dungeon.


    Just as he took his first step forward, his communicator buzzed in his ear.


    He could hear the background noise of shrieking, blades clashing against hardened skin, and heavy panting before Sinnett''s voice came through, irritated.


    "Where the hell are you, Asher?"


    "Busy," Asher answered flatly.


    "We''re literally in the middle of a fight."


    "Handle it."


    Sinnett cursed under his breath. Then, before he could say more, Naomi''s voice cut in from her communicator.


    "I''ll go after him." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher frowned. Naomi? Volunteering?


    It annoyed him that he couldn''t refuse without raising suspicions. And he knew, Naomi never involved herself unless there was something to gain.


    The horned woman, who had been walking ahead, glanced over her shoulder, eyes narrowing. "Another one?"


    Asher rolled his shoulders. "Ignore her. She''s just a nuisance."


    The woman studied him for a moment. She wondered why he was irritated by a girl who simply offered to follow him, it seemed like a kind gesture.


    But the way his demeanor changed at Naomi''s name told her something else.


    If Asher didn''t hate Naomi, then he certainly disliked her enough to watch her cry in agony without a second thought.


    Naomi''s amused chuckle interrupted her thoughts as she stepped into the dungeon''s entrance, probably laughing at something someone had said.


    Her golden eyes glowed faintly, as she waved at the horned lady before walking over to Asher, smiling.


    For some reason, she was acting unusually¡­ pleasant. Too pleasant.


    The horned woman eyed Naomi warily but didn''t comment. Instead, she continued leading them forward.


    Asher observed his surroundings as they walked.


    The deeper they moved, the stranger the space became.


    The walls weren''t just stone, they pulsed with energy. Occasionally, flickering runes glowed before fading away, something he had read about before.


    Asher broke the silence when he spoke up. "Tell me something. What exactly are these dungeons? And how did they appear?"


    The horned woman didn''t look back. "Dungeons are not truly of this world," she said.


    "Simply put, they are gates between worlds that have distorted, turning into worlds between worlds." She gestured at a rune that resembled a key before it vanished.


    "Some dungeons are created from the remnants of ancient battles..."


    "With the corpses of forgotten beings and relics combined, when they are planted, the ground rejects them. This rejection turns them into weeds, which then merge with any hard substance around, like a rock, eventually creating a dungeon."


    Asher frowned. He found the explanation stupid. It didn''t even make sense. So he decided to break it down.


    "So you''re saying people could create dungeons by mixing a fossil, a shard of a dead great soldier, and mana, turning them into seeds and planting them? That''s it?"


    She shrugged. "If you wanted to break it down for an infant, then yes, that''s a good way to put it."


    She paused, glancing at Asher to see his reaction, but he was too lost in thought to even register her words.


    Instead, she shifted her gaze to Naomi, who was simply staring at Asher, with her arms coiled around his.


    "Anyway, they come in three types," she continued.


    "Matured Dungeons¨Cold, but still growing. Supreme Dungeons¡ªpowerful, capable of bending reality itself. And then there are the Seats."


    Asher tilted his head. "Seats?"


    She nodded. "Seats are¡­ different. They are the core of something greater. Some say they are pieces of a lost empire, remnants of a war so great that even the gods turned away from it."


    Asher hummed. "And this dungeon?"


    "This one," she said, "is on the brink of becoming a Seat."


    The horned woman didn''t stop walking, but her tone suddenly became colder. "They weren''t always here. They were brought here."


    Naomi finally raised an eyebrow. "Brought? By who?"


    "Not who," she corrected. "What."


    She gestured ahead, and the tunnel finally opened into a massive field, one unlike anything Asher had ever seen.


    The ground was covered in blue sand that glowed faintly beneath their feet. At the center of the field stood a massive tree, similar to an oak.


    Its bark was as dark as the night sky, without stars, without the moon. Its branches stretched far, close to the height of the tree itself.


    Asher''s eyes widened.


    In his nineteen years and ten months of life, he had never seen anything so beautiful.


    The sand was like crushed sapphire. The tree itself resembled a black rose with violet leaves. And above it, in the sky, hung a ring-shaped blue moon.


    "This is the heart of the dungeon," the horned woman said. "This is what brought it, and the other dragons, here after we fled."


    Before Asher could respond, movement at the base of the massive tree caught his attention. A figure stepped out of the tree''s shadow and into the light.


    Instantly, Asher recognized it.


    It was the other shadow. The taller one.


    Up close, she was taller than the woman leading them but not quite as tall as Asher. She carried a bow in her hand, and icy dark horns surrounded by black flames, or rather, shadows, rose from her head.


    However, what struck Asher the most wasn''t her aura.


    It was the pin that held her cloak together.


    It was the Outcast Guild''s symbol. And as the wind pushed the fabric aside, he caught a glimpse of the same symbol on the back of her cloak.


    He froze. "No way. She''s the special kid Veylan spoke of."


    Naomi frowned. She took a step forward and realization hit her almost immediately.


    "Wait¡­ you mean that filt...i mean that tiny kid is....."


    Before she could finish, Asher immediately


    lost focus.


    A red system screen appeared before him.


    [Error: Unknown entity detected, Assumed Dragon.]


    [Analyzing...]


    [Data retrieved.]

 Chapter 32 - 32: Novarin Wynter [1]

    [Compiling Full Details of Unknown Dragon Entity]


    ---


    General Information


    Full Name: Novarin Wynter


    Alias: Nova


    Race: Draconic Lich Hybrid (Dragon & Lich)


    Age: 18


    Gender: Female


    Height: 5''10" (178 cm)


    Weight: 145 lbs (66 kg)


    Hair: Dark, nearly black, with a subtle sheen of violet that appears under certain lighting.


    Eyes: A deep, luminous blue, glowing faintly in dim light.


    Horn Color: Icy dark with shadow-like energy


    Personality: Reserved, perceptive, and pragmatic. She is observant and calculating, always analyzing situations before making a move. Despite her cold demeanor, she possesses a strong sense of undying emotional loyalty to those she deems worthy.


    --- Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Combat Information


    Class: Lich Archer (Necromancer Variant)


    Rank: Mythical-Class (Elite Tier)


    Designation: Reaper


    Weapon of Choice: Bow infused with shadow magic


    Secondary Weapon: Scythe


    Fighting Style: Precision-based ranged combat, using arrows and shadow-stepping to stay mobile. She possesses massive wings for aerial maneuvers. Deadly in close-quarters with her scythe, but she prefers to keep enemies at a distance.


    Combat Specialization: Long-range precision, battlefield control, necrotic enhancement, stealth tactics


    ---


    Abilities & Skills


    Core Class Abilities


    1. Death-Touched Arrows ¨C Nova''s arrows are infused with necrotic energy, causing decay upon impact. Targets hit experience rapid cellular breakdown, making healing difficult.


    (Effectiveness increases against living beings.)


    (Stronger against organic targets than constructs.)


    Possible evolution (???)


    2. Lich''s Embrace (Passive) ¨C As a Lich, Nova possesses partial undead traits, granting her resistance to mind-affecting spells and poisons. However, she retains her emotions and free will.


    (Can survive fatal wounds if her core remains intact.)


    Reaction to high-tier Holy Magic (???)


    3. Reaper''s Call ¨C Raises undead specters, but unlike traditional necromancy, her summons are ethereal, nearly invisible, and silent.


    (These specters cannot be physically hit unless countered with magic or divine interference.)


    4. Lich''s Hunger (???)


    5. Shadow Piercer ¨C An enhanced shot that releases a spectral arrow capable of phasing through armor and barriers before solidifying upon impact.


    Potential ability enhancement upon class advancement (???)


    6. Phantom Step ¨C Temporarily phases into the shadow realm, allowing her to reposition instantly. Can be used in rapid succession but drains energy.


    (Can be combined with other skills (???))


    7. Hollow Requiem (Ultimate) ¨C Nova channels her full power into a single shot, releasing a series of blasts carrying the energy of countless fallen souls. Upon impact, it detonates in a massive burst of necrotic and shadow energy, erasing anything in its path.


    (Once-per-battle ability; requires preparation.)


    Downside: Uses up a great amount of energy and leaves her immobile for a while.


    ---


    Hidden & Racial Abilities


    1. Draconic Essence (Suppressed) ¨C Nova possesses latent dragon heritage, granting her an unnatural connection to mana and undeath.


    2. Eclipsed Presence (Passive) ¨C Her presence blends into the environment, making it difficult for lower beings to detect her unless she wishes to be seen.


    3. Soulforged Bond (???) ¨C Unknown. Can be triggered by a Necromancer user or a chosen Master.


    4. Archlich Evolution (???)


    5. Hunter''s Domain ¨C Places a tracking mark on a target, making them visible through walls and obstacles. The longer the mark remains, the weaker the target becomes.


    6. Draconic Awakening (???)


    ---


    Statistics & Attributes


    Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î (3.5/5)


    Dexterity: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï (5/5)


    Endurance: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î¡î (3/5)


    Mana Reserves: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï (¡Þ)


    Magic Affinity: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î (4.5/5)


    Intelligence: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡î (4/5)


    Charisma: ¡ï¡ï¡î¡î¡î (2/5)


    Luck: ???


    ---


    Equipment & Gear


    1. Bow of the Hollow Requiem ¨C A cursed longbow crafted from the bones of an ancient undead wyrm. Enhances necrotic-based projectiles. Arrows fired from this bow cannot be reclaimed.


    Can channel the wielder''s mana to create arrows from nothing.


    2. Phantom Scythe ¨C A weapon granted to those who have walked the path of undeath. Materializes when needed. Cannot be wielded by the living. Enhances life-draining abilities.


    3. Cloak of the Forgotten ¨C Enhances stealth and mana concealment.


    ---


    [Loading...]


    [Loading¡­..]


    [Alert! The system is unable to load more information. Complete details will be granted after upgrade.]


    ---


    Asher''s gaze remained locked on the glowing screens before him. The sheer depth of the information sent a shiver down his spine, but in a good way.


    She was also a Necromancer.


    And yet, he had been told he was the first.


    If he recalled correctly, from the very first time he set eyes on her¡­ she had claimed to be an Illusionist.


    He narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on her. He hadn''t expected to see her here, let alone someone from his own guild. And certainly not someone this unusual.


    Before he could say a word, the other horned woman led him closer to the massive tree, gesturing for Naomi to wait further away.


    They stopped a few feet from the tree, oblivious to how Asher continued to stare at Nova with wide eyes. The horned woman finally spoke.


    "Place your hand on the tree."


    Asher snapped his head toward her, brows raised. "What?"


    "You made a bold claim, Necromancer," she said coolly. "If you truly hold the power to raise dragons, then prove it. The tree will respond."


    He mumbled an oh under his breath and turned to face the tree. Without hesitation, he placed his palm against its cool bark and exhaled.


    If he was wrong, if his gamble had been nothing more than an empty boast, then he''d have to fight dragons.


    And that was something he wasn''t prepared for.


    He didn''t even know if he could win against Nova. Not when he still had no idea how powerful she really was.


    The massive tree loomed over him, its bark shifting in eerie patterns as if responding to his touch.


    The moment he placed his second hand against it, a low hum echoed through the field. The sand glowed faintly, and blue veins pulsed across the trunk as seconds passed.


    A flicker of satisfaction passed through the horned woman''s gaze, though she kept it hidden. She was somewhat displeased, however, that he was actually telling the truth.


    "You weren''t lying," she muttered.


    Naomi, who had been watching quietly until now, took a cautious step forward. "What exactly is going on?"


    "Step back," the horned woman ordered. "He must finish what he started."


    Naomi frowned but obeyed, leaning against a nearby rock.


    Asher, meanwhile, focused on the tree. He felt the power coursing through it and through him, similar to the sensation he had experienced with Ria.


    Then, he heard movement, Nova took a slow step toward him, her expression was still unreadable, blank as ever.


    And then, to his shock, she lowered her head slightly.


    Just enough¡­ to be a bow.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Novarin Wynter [2]

    Asher became confused and slowly took his hands off the tree to face her.


    "Uhm¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Swearing my loyalty to you, Morgan," she said, still not raising her head. "I apologize for my rude behavior, but I was quite shocked when you did not judge my appearance, despite seeing me as a human before. And¡­ I am also glad you have the ability to bring back my family."


    Asher hummed, but he felt a guilty.


    Why?


    Because he wasn''t raising dragons for their benefit. If it was for their benefit, he would still be using them to their full power.


    And he doubted she would let her people''s power be exploited.


    Then again, he simply didn''t care. But he made a mental note, not to abuse their power, to let them keep their emotions.


    Then, the red screen suddenly opened before him again.


    [Unknown entities identified as potential companions.]


    [Tame or Slay?]


    Asher exhaled. The choice was clear, but the fact that the system identified both the horned woman and Nova as "tameable," yet provided no details about the woman, was strange.


    And he didn''t want to take control of what he didn''t understand.


    What if she wasn''t obedient?


    What if her abilities were far more dangerous, capable of wiping him out if she felt the need?


    Or worse¡­ what if her anger toward humans led to their extinction?


    ''I choose to tame the hybrid,'' he thought and stepped toward Nova.


    [Selection confirmed.]


    Nova didn''t move from her spot, nor did she raise her head to look at him.


    Asher placed his hand on her head, causing her to flinch when his fingers brushed her horns.


    "Relax," Asher instructed, his hand shifting to her shoulder to keep her in place.


    [Companion Bond Established.]


    Runes formed around Asher, condensing into a thin black thread that briefly connected their chests before vanishing into their bodies.


    For a brief moment, Nova felt the sudden cold move from her chest to her horns and back again. She blinked once but remained still.


    Since he had said relax, she had no choice but to obey.


    Once the screen vanished, Asher sighed in relief.


    His second companion.


    Ria had been the first. Now, Nova, and he could use her immediately instead of waiting for Ria to be ready.


    Naomi, who had been watching everything in confusion, finally moved from her spot.


    "Nova, right?" she said. "Listen, I don''t know what Asher told you, and I don''t know why you bowed before him or why your eyes are glowing, but I''d appreciate it if you stayed away from him."


    Asher glanced at her, wondering why she was acting as if she hadn''t seen what had happened.


    The horned woman whispered beside him,


    "She cannot see our true forms, or anything out of the ordinary here, because she is blind to such things¡­" She paused and pointed at the tree.


    "It keeps the eyes of regular humans, and the blind, from seeing what they are not permitted to see, especially dragons. Unless they use dragon magic to aid their sight¡­ like you," she concluded with a warm smile before stepping back.


    Naomi was still talking, still trying to move Asher''s hand from Nova''s head.


    She didn''t stop because she assumed he simply didn''t care about what she was doing, not realizing that he wasn''t even paying attention.


    "Hey¡­ are you listening to me? Raise your head and step away from him."


    "Naomi."


    She ignored Asher and peeled his hand from Nova''s head. Then, standing between them, she placed her fingers on Nova''s chest as the girl raised her head.


    "Listen, weird kid, if you''ve forgotten, Asher is mine....he''s my friend, and I don''t like weird people around my friends."


    Asher pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance.


    She was repeating the same thing she had done with Emma.


    He even doubted she remembered the warnings he had given her, and that was just earlier today.


    Before Naomi could finish what she was saying, Nova''s entire demeanor shifted.


    Asher instantly recognized the look in her eye pure, bitter hatred.


    Naomi must''ve done something to her before, he told himself, somewhat amused.


    Before Nova could react, Asher placed his hand on Naomi''s shoulder and pulled her back.


    "Let her be."


    Nova hesitated, her gaze snapping to him, but then her eyes softened.


    Seconds passed before she exhaled and stepped back, but the way she looked at Naomi already said she wasn''t done yet.


    The horned woman finally spoke. "You should leave. The dungeon will not remain stable for long since the beasts are falling." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher nodded. "Agreed. But where is the boss?"


    She smiled. "This dungeon is not like regular dungeons, and you cannot beat the boss."


    "So how will we finish our mission?"


    "The dungeon moves after all the beasts put to guard it are slain," she gestured at the ringed moon that was slowly fading. "There are only five left."


    Asher sighed. "It was a pleasure meeting you, honestly," he said, bowing slightly. "What is your name, by the way?"


    "You shouldn''t bother about that," she said before shifting her gaze to Nova.


    "You are her master now, though it is unacceptable. The other three will be glad to know that there is hope for our species."


    He shrugged. "I wouldn''t call it hope. We don''t know who killed them in the first place."


    "That''s what Veylan asked me to do," Nova chipped in. "I was sent on a mission to identify the man that manufactures the weapons for the Master''s Guild."


    "I see¡­ So, have you identified him?"


    She immediately averted her gaze, chuckling nervously. "I might have made a slight mistake."


    The horned woman sighed and whispered, lud enough for Asher to hear but not Naomi.


    "She killed him and wanted to inform me but got held back by one of the members who triggered the beasts."


    His brow rose questioningly. "Should be the crazy one," he mumbled and let out a tired sigh.


    "They''ll soon be done with the beasts. We should get going, Nova," he said and turned to leave.


    But she grabbed his coat. "Go without me. I''m supposed to give my reports to the others."


    Asher frowned. "The dungeon will soon close. How will you get back?"


    She smiled for the first time, "I can find my way back," she paused, looking up at him. "Master."


    Pleased, he placed his hand on her head and mirrored her smile. "Alright. Just be back before dinner."


    "I will," she said, and watched as Asher and Naomi walked back toward the gate. Then, she let out a heavy sigh. "I''m sorry."


    The horned woman glanced at her. "For what?"


    "I believe I have broken the rule of not calling a human my master."


    The horned woman just laughed and started walking toward the field.


    "He''s a Necromancer. That is permitted under circumstances like this. Not everyone knows this."

 Chapter 34 - 34: Mission Report [1]

    Asher and Naomi made their way out of the dungeon in silence.


    Although Asher had insisted on staying back to learn more and perhaps see what would happen when the dungeon vanished, he ultimately had to let it go. He would wait until Nova returned.


    Naomi, however, suspected something. She wanted to stay back with him under the guise of keeping watch over one of the academy''s students, she wouldn''t want a body to be recorded on their first raid.


    Annoyed, Asher had no choice but to be patient.


    Ahead, the dungeon''s gate glowed faintly and pulsed, almost as if it were signaling them to hurry before it closed. But neither of them noticed.


    Naomi was too busy fuming behind Asher, while he was lost in thought, his eyes slowly scanning through the system details about Nova.


    She also heard Nova calling Asher Master. The way she said it, almost like she was worshiping him, and the way she smiled and bowed, it showed how much she adored him.


    Or maybe Naomi had assumed wrong. Yet, the whole vibe between them irritated her. It made her jealous, angry, and restless all at once.


    What the hell was that supposed to mean? she wondered.


    Her gaze shifted to Asher, and she quickly walked to catch up with him.


    "Asher¡ª"


    "Don''t." He cut her off before she could finish. He paused, glancing at her slowly. "Not a word about what happened in there. Not even you citing Novarin."


    Naomi frowned, scowling. "And if I do?"


    He shrugged. "I''ll make sure you permanently can''t taste anything, or better yet, hand you over to a beast to be eaten."


    Her lips curled into a smirk. "Oh really? That would be nice, since you''re stronger now. But then, I have my own conditions."


    Asher exhaled, already tired of the conversation. But he knew he''d have to deal with her nonsense for a while, or risk raising suspicions.


    "Name them," he said.


    "Take me back, and...."


    "You''re free to tell everyone," he immediately cut her off and resumed walking. "You can tell them you saw people in the dungeon, my guild members, and about how she called me Master."


    "I''m definitely not taking you back."


    Naomi frowned but quickly grabbed his arm to stop him from moving. "Then you hang out with me for lunch." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher shifted his gaze to her. For a moment, he saw glimpses of the past, of the former Asher and Naomi together. He remembered how much effort he had put into their relationship, while she hadn''t even tried. It annoyed him.


    "I''ve got plans with my sister and Emma, so no."


    "Emma again? What is with you and her?" Naomi snapped, the words slipping out before she could stop them. Realizing it, she quickly covered her mouth, but it was too late.


    Asher smiled, and she shivered.


    "I¡ªI didn''t mean..."


    "No, no." His voice was calm, but the amusement in his gaze was unsettling. "Maybe I should clear things up. You want to know what''s with me and Emma?"


    She averted her gaze but mumbled a quiet, "Yes."


    He crossed his arms. "Simply put, she''s very interesting. And cute, too. So put two and two together and assume whatever you want."


    He paused, then smiled. "Say a word to anyone, and you won''t have the luxury of even seeing the sunset. Understood?"


    "Yes, but...."


    "Lunch tomorrow." He cut her off again. "Keep me waiting, and you''ll pay."


    Naomi nodded frantically. "Thank you," she muttered.


    Asher smirked. He had already planned to use her.


    When she had slain the last humanoid creature in the dungeon, her technique had caught his attention.


    She was human, yet she wielded elven magic with near-perfect precision. That was rare, something he could take advantage of, especially with her under his control.


    Naomi was still annoyed but glad she had been given an opportunity, one she wouldn''t let pass without fully using. That was enough for now.


    As they emerged from the dungeon, they joined the gathered students at the barrier''s entrance.


    Emma stood at the center, raising her hands as the vines slowly fell. The trees vanished as if they had never been there.


    However, unlike before, she left behind a carpet of grass, perhaps as a sign, or maybe because she was too kind to leave the field lifeless.


    Not to mention, the dead creatures that melted when the sky slowly returned to normal could serve as manure for the field.


    Aaron, the wind user who had been shielding her, moved to support her as she staggered slightly. He placed a hand on her shoulder before stepping back.


    Yumiko lowered her hand after holding the barrier for a long thirty minutes, then casually tossed the can of coffee she had been drinking into a trash can far behind her.


    Then files appeared in her hands. She sighed as she waited for everyone to gather, silently displeased that the guild masters had once again dumped their work on her.


    But what could she say? The pay was good, and that was all that mattered.


    "Asher, Naomi, Emma," she called once the headcount was complete. "I need full reports for your guilds. You were the most active on the field, so it makes sense you''d have the most details."


    Asher took the file without reacting, though internally, he wondered, did she know about his soldiers?


    If she did, she wasn''t making it obvious, and that was good. But he couldn''t just walk up to her and ask. That would only raise suspicions.


    Without waiting any longer, the group started their journey back to the Academy.


    Asher kept to himself, eyes closed and hands in his pockets, analyzing everything that had happened, from Emma''s unique and highly effective skill to Nova''s race, and the fact that at least seven dragons were still alive.


    It made him wonder, how had they managed to escape? And why?


    Just thinking about all the unknowns made him actually consider attending classes for once. But then again, he had other things to do.


    First on the list was meeting Veylan for his payment. Then, a visit to the hospital for his mother''s check-up report.


    He was still lost in thought when Sinnett appeared beside him, handing him a file before he could even react.


    "My report," Sinnett said before gesturing to the other students behind him. "All the guild members are submitting their reports to you, Naomi, and Emma. The Assassin and Combat Guild reports will be sent by mail or delivered physically."


    Asher stared at the file with a blank, displeased look, then sucked his teeth and groaned. "Why do I have to be stuck doing the homework of the guild captains?"


    Sinnett shrugged. "Maybe because the guilds are yet to pick their captains," he said before stepping back. "Anyway, I''m going to pick up Alya from school. I''ll make sure she''s back before midnight."


    Asher''s head snapped toward him, eyes slightly widening. "Wait....."


    But before he could finish or grab Sinnett, the man grinned, waved, and slowly phased through the ground, vanishing without a trace.


    Asher exhaled, irritation quickly replacing his exhaustion and shock.


    Deep down, he wanted nothing more than to strangle Sinnett.


    He hated when he did that.


    And he hated even more that Alya hadn''t mentioned anything about him at all.


    Emma moved closer, still weak from earlier. When she wobbled slightly, Asher caught her hand to steady her.


    Then she spoke.


    "Are you sure you trust him with Alya?" she asked softly, glancing at the spot where Sinnett had disappeared. "He seems... very suspicious."


    "No," Asher admitted. "But I don''t have a choice. He does whatever he wants, honestly. And my sister is old enough to know what''s right or wrong."


    Tay walked ahead hastily, bidding them farewell before heading off on his own route.


    Meanwhile, Asher slowed his pace to stay beside Emma.


    "You did well back there," he said.


    Emma glanced at him, surprised for a moment, before offering a small smile. "Thanks¡­ I guess."


    He continued, "How did it feel? Controlling the vines like that?"


    Emma frowned, thinking. "It felt¡­ instinctual. Almost like second nature."


    "And with your eyes closed?"


    "All I saw was heat," she admitted. "I directed the vines based on the heat sources."


    Interesting.


    "But it was a little scary," she added with a soft laugh, rubbing her arm. "Being blind for nearly an hour and only seeing moving red people and shadows."


    Asher simply smiled and patted her head.


    "You did well," he repeated.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Mission Report [2]

    The Academy soon came into view, and they walked past it, but instead of heading straight home, Asher accompanied Emma to her apartment.


    It wasn''t far from his own, just three apartments away, and the elevator was working fine, although it was slow.


    On arrival, Asher spotted a brown-haired man with blue eyes, exactly like Emma, he wore a waist coat with a white shirt inside and washed denim jeans.


    He was standing by the balcony, while his gaze was fixed on his watch until he noticed them.


    "Ah! You must be Asher," he said warmly, motioning for him to go inside. "It''s been so long. How is your mother doing?"


    "She''s doing fine, sir," Asher replied with a smile and shifted his gaze to the man''s wristwatch.


    "Stay for lunch. We''re having noodles and chicken."


    Asher hesitated briefly. He considered the food but then realized he didn''t remember much about Emma''s father. Eventually, he nodded.


    Once they settled inside, he ate a little, then followed Emma to her bedroom when she realized her father was starting to ask too many questions.


    They then started on their reports.


    Asher flipped through his, pen in hand, while Emma began writing.


    "There was no boss," she muttered aloud, frowning as she scribbled down notes.


    Asher didn''t react, though he already knew the truth.


    She tapped her pen against the page. "Also, there were more than fifty students on the field. I felt it."


    That caught his attention.


    "Felt what?"


    Emma hesitated. "I sensed more than just us. Something¡­ off. Even though they didn''t give off heat, I could feel them moving."


    Asher hummed, then wrote something in his own report:


    There were humanoid creatures present¡ªdifficult to sense, yet undeniably there.


    A direct contradiction to Emma''s report, so they wouldn''t start suspecting and making assumptions that could end up being traced to him.


    He wasn''t ready to show off his abilities just yet.


    Before they could continue, Asher heard Alya greeting Emma''s father. Moments later, she sauntered into Emma''s bedroom with a sly smile, wearing an apron and holding a spatula.


    "Hey, Emma."


    Emma smiled weakly, something that got Asher worried, but he knew she was only staying up because of him.


    "What is it?"


    "Mom stepped out with Ria to take a walk and buy some stuff..." She paused, awkwardly rubbing the back of her head.


    "¡­I kinda need your help. Uhm, a friend of mine is kinda staying for the night, and he eats like you which might be a problem...hehe."


    Asher exhaled, already piecing things together. He had a strong suspicion about Alya''s so-called friend, but since she didn''t know that he knew Sinnett, he decided to stay silent.


    "Fine," he muttered, standing. "Let''s go."


    Alya beamed, completely oblivious to his irritation. She waved goodbye to Emma, who only looked at Asher with mild concern before he followed his sister out.


    The walk back to their apartment was silent for Asher, while Alya hummed to herself and mumbled about what she would be preparing.


    He kept glancing at her while his mind worked through possibilities.


    He knew that if it really was Sinnett, which wasn''t even something he needed to think twice about, then it wasn''t just for food.


    His irritation deepened when he imagined not being home, leaving Sinnett alone with Alya.


    Once they arrived, Alya gestured toward him.


    "Go change and freshen up before dinner. You reek of dungeon sand and the blood of those filthy creatures," she mumbled, covering her nose as she made her way to the kitchen to get started.


    Asher scoffed but didn''t argue. He needed a moment anyway.


    He stepped into his bedroom, hoping to check on Orin and the others for their report, but as he closed the door behind him, he paused.


    For a moment, rage sparked, then diffused like a bomb.


    Sinnett was sitting at his desk, completely at ease, as if it were his own room, typing on Asher''s laptop, one Asher didn''t even know he had.


    A communicator was hooked into his ear, and he was speaking inaudibly to whoever was on the other end.


    The screen was split into four sections:


    One displayed some kind of encrypted document, another showed a live video feed of a girl with thick, bull-like horns sitting in a cage guarded by four men while she read a book.


    The other two sections contained his chat screen and the Academy''s social group.


    Asher found it impressive how Sinnett managed to work across all four screens instead of constantly switching tabs.


    His irritation, however, spiked into full-blown fury.


    Without hesitation, he strode over to the desk, grabbed Sinnett by his hair and ear, and yanked him out of the chair.


    "Ow, ow¡ªwhat the hell, Asher?!" Sinnett protested, flinching as Asher tapped his earpiece, cutting off the call. He winced when Asher tightened his grip on his locs.


    Asher didn''t stop there. Ignoring his complaints, he shoved him against the wall, yanked his hair again, and pressed his forearm against his chest.


    "I''ve had it with you. What''s your deal with my sister?" he demanded, his voice laced with fury, irritation plain on his face.


    Sinnett raised his hands in mock surrender, smirking despite the situation. "Easy there, big guy. No need to get all territorial on me."


    Asher applied more pressure. "You''ve been playing too many games lately, and I''m sick of it. Stalking me is one thing, but now Alya?"


    Sinnett sighed dramatically. "First of all, stalking is such a harsh word. I prefer ''keeping an eye on things.'' And as for her, I like her, but I didn''t come here only for her."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "Then why are you here?"


    Sinnett''s smirk faded slightly, and for once, he looked serious. "I came to help with your report since you don''t seem to have a clue how to write one."


    Asher blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected response, but he couldn''t deny that Sinnett was right.


    The only reports he''d ever written in his past life were related to his projects, and since he had been too lazy to write full documents,he had simply submitted detailed summaries of his methods and findings, which usually stretched to three pages at most.


    Sinnett tilted his head. "And also¡­ to discuss something very important with you."


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. With how serious Sinnett looked, he already knew it was something significant.


    Heaving a sigh, he slowly let go of Sinnett and stepped back to remove his coat, while Sinnett sat back in the chair and crossed his arms.


    "So, what''s this important stuff?" Asher asked as he hung his coat on the hook by the door and made his way to the bathroom, keeping his ears open.


    Sinnett exhaled. "You do know the Outcasts Guild is responsible for most of the international missions, right?"


    "No, I thought we were supposed to be outcasts. We''re not supposed to be important," Asher replied from the bathroom, the sound of running water in the background.


    Sinnett only shrugged and pulled out his phone. "Well, my informants from the Master''s Guild told me that the guild overseeing the Outcasts wants us to take over Saint Liora''s missions."


    "Why?"


    "You are why."


    Asher''s head popped out from the corner, his face covered in white washing cream, a toothbrush between his lips.


    His brows rose in confusion. He pulled the toothbrush from his mouth and scoffed. "Why me? I only arrived yesterday."


    Sinnett simply smiled. "You actually think the Master''s Guild doesn''t focus on necromancers?"


    Asher nodded, earning a sigh from Sinnett.


    "Necromancers are seen as useless but, at the same time, dangerous. If the user is someone with a personality that raises questions¡­ they shift their focus to them."


    "I''m still confused. Why exactly do they want us handling their international missions?"


    "Because they see potential in the guild. First, the crazy girl. Then the prisoner. The missing ''special kid''....." He made air quotes with his fingers. ".....and finally, you and me."


    "Tch," Asher scoffed, rolling his eyes as he went back into the bathroom. "I haven''t done anything to gain their interest."


    Sinnett shook his head and lowered his gaze to his phone. "Yumiko also gave reports."


    That statement made Asher step out of the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his waist and a scrunchie, that he borrowed from Alya, around his wrist.


    He quickly shoved Sinnett away from the desk and tapped a few buttons on his laptop, scrolling through files and screens for five minutes while Sinnett chuckled quietly.


    When he finally logged into his guild profile and saw the entire discussion between the admins, someone with the profile name MGS 15 (Master Guild Supervisor No. 15), Veylan, and Yumiko, his eyes widened.


    "You have got to be kidding me." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Mission Report [3] : Assigning Guild Captain.

    Asher''s fingers hovered over the keyboard as he read through the conversation in front of him.


    Since it is known that he Outcasts Guild had always been regarded as a dumping ground for misfits, those who didn''t fit the Academy''s or any major guild''s high standards. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, here was proof that someone higher up saw potential in them. Worse, they were actively shifting responsibility onto the Outcasts.


    He exhaled, and pushedback his damp hair. "So, they want us to take over Saint Liora''s missions," he muttered.


    "Which means dealing with a lot of holy fanatics who hate necromancers."


    Sinnett leaned back in his chair. He balanced on the back legs as he played with his locs.


    "Pretty much. We''ll be handling retrievals, high-rank dungeon raids and breaks, and high-risk extermination missions that none of the so-called elite guilds want to touch.


    "And guess what? Since Saint Liora operates on divine authority, they usually get first pick of government-funded commissions. We''d be taking that from them."


    Asher scoffed and rubbed his temples. "That explains why they''re dumping it on us. If something goes wrong, the Outcasts take the fall."


    Sinnett nodded. "Exactly. And since necromancy is already controversial, any mistake we make will be used to justify pushing stricter regulations on us."


    Asher narrowed his eyes at the screen, scanning through the mission reports Yumiko had submitted.


    The "Crazy Girl"¡ªTessia


    A former prodigy, expelled from the Saint Liora faction after an incident involving a forbidden summoning ritual.


    Rumors suggested she was trying to revive something¡­ or someone, and was handed over to Veylan.


    The Prisoner¡ªNyral Zero


    A demi-human, sentenced to life in an asylum prison. However, Saint Liora''s records noted she had ''gone missing'' once and was found at the top of the city''s tower during transport.


    A high-ranking Bishop suspected foul play, but no one knew where she was¡ªexcept Sinnett, who had her displayed on his screen. How he managed to do that, Asher didn''t even know.


    The "Special Case"¡ª???


    No name was given, but Yumiko mentioned a human girl rumored to have awakened an ability tied to demi-humans, abilities that no one could sense.


    Supposedly, Saint Liora had been keeping an eye on her, and somehow, Veylan got her to hide. Yet, she kept completing her missions flawlessly.


    Outcasts Guild Focus


    Yumiko''s report noted how Asher''s arrival had changed the guild''s dynamic.


    It was less about his necromancy and more about how he had formed immediate connections with Sinnett.


    It also piqued the interest of Zero, because she had received reports from Veylan about everything going on, and she was impressed, despite being a prisoner.


    That alone had caught the Master''s Guild''s attention.


    Why? Because Sinnett was an untouchable individual, whether he committed a crime or broke the rules.


    Being an international exchange student also made things more complicated for the city''s leaders.


    They suspected he was a demi-human, but after countless tests, no proof was found.


    As for Asher, who had aced the Academy''s entrance exams, his mere existence was somehow an issue.


    A kid intelligent enough to pass every test without a single mistake, physical, mental, endurance, and everything else.


    Then an untouchable individual who was nothing but trouble.


    And yet, no one really knew anything about them.


    Sinnett''s parents weren''t even in the city, let alone in any neighboring cities.


    It was as if they had vanished, but their name lived on. Touching him would be an offense to an entire bloodline.


    Setting that aside, Asher exhaled and pushed away from the desk.


    "This isn''t just about us proving ourselves. This is a political move." He said, wondering where such statement came from, because he barely listened to news or cared about politics.


    Sinnett grinned. "Now you''re getting it."


    The Outcasts Guild wasn''t just being used to handle Saint Liora''s dirty work.


    They were a test subject, if they succeeded, they''d disrupt the established hierarchy of guilds. If they failed, they''d be used as an example of why ''misfits'' shouldn''t be given too much responsibility.


    Asher wasn''t sure which outcome the Master''s Guild was hoping for.


    "Yumiko knew all this, and she still went along with it?" he asked.


    Sinnett shrugged. "She likes chaos, despite how beautifully silent and nonchalant she always is."


    Asher rolled his eyes and sighed, glancing at the file on Nyral Zero¡­ who was possibly someone with valuable knowledge.


    He already had an idea of who the special Case was, Nova, and he didn''t need to dwell on that for long.


    Asher rubbed his temples. Everything was starting to get annoying, and more work was being pushed onto him for no reason.


    Then his phone vibrated. He picked it up from the desk and glanced at the incoming notification on his screen, not taking his eyes away from the cam feed on Zero.


    A deposit of $200,000¡ª a reward for the Outcasts'' performance during the raid. A decent sum, though nothing that came without strings.


    Sinnett let out a low whistle as he checked his own account.


    "I think this is the first time I''ve ever been paid what I''m actually worth," he mused, tapping at his screen. "Feels like a setup because this is too much."


    Asher scoffed and closed the transaction tab. "It is," he sighed. "They must have another mission for us guild-based this time."


    Before he could elaborate, another email arrived.


    Outcasts Guild: New Captain Assignment


    He clicked it open. The moment he saw the name attached, his fingers paused on the keyboard.


    Captain: Nyral Zero


    Sinnett chuckled and leaned back into the chair. "This just keeps getting better. Haha."


    Asher read through the email carefully. The higher-ups hadn''t signed off on this decision, because they hadn''t been told.


    The assignment was made in secret, the order coming from Veylan directly. But first, they needed to get her out of prison or make the city heads release her.


    He frowned. They were appointing a captain who wasn''t even free yet, and Veylan wanted them to be the ones to break her out.


    Asher closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling as he considered the complications attached.


    Nyral Zero wasn''t just another prisoner. If she had been, Saint Liora wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to keep her hidden.


    The fact that she had disappeared once before, only to be found at the highest tower in the city, meant something wasn''t normal about her.


    More importantly, she was working on the inside.


    "She''s a spy," Asher muttered.


    Sinnett, still reading his own email, nodded. "Yeah, that''s what I''m getting too. Which is why they''ve locked her up instead of outright disposing of her."


    "If she had actually betrayed them, they would''ve executed her."


    Sinnett smirked. "Exactly."


    If Veylan was betting on them to extract Nyral Zero, then she was either incredibly insane or incredibly confident in their abilities, which he wasn''t even sure she knew about.


    Either way, the job was now theirs, and they would have to complete it to avoid punishment.


    Asher''s fingers tapped against the desk. "Her being named captain means Veylan is planning something¡­.. and my head hurts so much from thinking a lot."


    He paused and ran his hand through his hair. "Alden is going to hate us even more," he chuckled. "Naomi and Celestia will be fuming a lot right now too."


    Sinnett tilted his head. "You think they''ll retaliate?"


    "They''ll have to." Asher leaned back.


    "They''ve been losing ground. First, their missions get dumped onto us. Now, their prisoner is our new ''captain.'' If we succeed, we prove we can operate without their influence, and they won''t treat us like actual outcasts anymore.


    "But if we fail, they turn us into a cautionary tale."


    Sinnett chuckled as he rested his hands behind his head. "Well, failure''s not really my style."


    Asher smirked slightly.


    A second email followed. This one was different. A simple message from Veylan:


    You have 72 hours. Zero''s assistant will be Asher Morgan, and additional $200,000 would be added to your payment for the month if the mission is successful.


    I am counting on you and the others to bring Zero back.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Mission Report. [4]

    Sinnett leaned over to read the message, staying for almost a minute as he stared at the screen. Then he barked out a laugh. "You''re the assistant?"


    Asher shot him a dry look. "Shut up." He scoffed and turned back to the screen with a frown.


    Just yesterday, he had planned to slack off. By midday, he was getting into a guild.


    By the end of the day, he was becoming a dragon and a Necromancer with soldiers.


    Sinnett just leaned back in his seat, still laughing. "I''m just picturing you as someone''s sidekick. Not just anyone, either¡­ she''s worse than you are."


    Asher ignored him, already pulling up more files at the corner of the screen. He thought about the timeframe they had to break into the city''s asylum and the risks attached.


    One was the guild getting disbanded. Another was them getting caught and detained. He was definitely not escaping if that happened, his Necromancer class would be another reason for them to keep him there.


    ''72 hours, huh?'' He stared at the live feed before him. From her white hair down to her blue eyes, which reminded him of the sea at night, then the two sets of horns on each side of her head.


    She was beautiful, no doubt, she bore a striking resemblance to Nova. But to him, Nova''s dark hair, her blue eyes, and her horns just felt right.


    If he was actually interested, he would have picked both of them. But that was the past him. The present him just wanted to be done with everything and then rest.


    Or maybe travel around with his family for a vacation.


    But as he thought about the limited time they were given, he wondered, why so little time? Why the hurry to break her out?


    He initially wanted to suggest that they try to bail her out like they did in the old world. Or maybe bring up reports proving she wasn''t guilty of whatever she was accused of.


    But then, the asylum was a prison for psychopaths and deranged criminals. The things she might have done could be unforgivable.


    However, who cares? Outcasts were Outcasts, and there was a law that let them do whatever they wanted...to an extent.


    Killingwas permitted, Unauthorized raids, traveling, and so on. It actually worked in their favor.


    And considering the fact that only the master guild they belonged to and the guild masters could control them, not even the government.


    Talk more of Saint Liora.


    His mind raced through possibilities of what would happen if they didn''t get Zero out.


    The worst-case scenario? Execution.


    If Saint Liora had decided she was a liability, then they wouldn''t let her live much longer.


    The best-case scenario? Reassignment¡ªmoving her somewhere even harder to reach.


    Maybe another city, or even another country.


    Or¡­ between dungeons.


    Either way, they didn''t have much time.


    Asher turned to Sinnett. "We need to find out where she''s being held."


    Sinnett grinned. "Already on it." He leaned back, tapping a few commands onto his phone screen. "I''ve got a couple of contacts who deal in high-level transport routes. If they moved her recently, there''ll be a record."


    "The guys at the three asylums should also know if she was admitted there. The hospital too should have her records.....that''s if she was actually taken there."


    He paused, shifting his focus to the live cam Asher was also staring at, then back to his phone before smiling. "Wow."


    "What is it?" Asher asked without looking back.


    "Well, reports showed that before she was moved to our guild, she was the best member with the Saints¡­ haha, she even bested and beat Alden to a pulp."


    "Eish," Asher exclaimed as he turned to look at what Sinnett was talking about. The articles, the reports from his informants, and the pictures almost made him laugh, but he just cleared his throat and smiled.


    "She must be really strong, then," he chuckled softly. "I wonder what class she possesses."


    Sinnett shrugged. "No clue. Just like the special case kid, their classes were unknown. The guilds only know that she uses Shadow, Light, and Blood on missions. She has more abilities, but for now, nothing."


    Asher was already deeply invested in her case. First, it was Nova. Then, the chained crazy girl from the guild¡ªwhich he still hadn''t gotten anything on. And now, a total stranger who was also an issue.


    But then he wondered why there weren''t any reports on guys¡ªonly girls.


    He opened his mouth to ask Sinnett, but the other man beat him to it.


    "It''s cases like this that make me wonder why the guys don''t get their reports distributed," he muttered, annoyed for the first time.


    "I mean, I let them publish my reports. The others threatened them not to, and then they vanished. Who does that?"


    Asher only stared at him in confusion. He obviously knew Sinnett was popular, but he was also curious as to why exactly people feared him.


    "What''s your case?" he finally asked and leaned against the table. "Everyone in the city knows you, but it''s for something else,"


    "so what?"


    "I am the only surviving Varrow out of fifteen generations," he simply answered, a smirk etched on his lips.


    He opened his mouth to add more, but Asher just scoffed, that wasn''t enough of a reason.


    From his memories and all the files he found in his room, the Varrow family was a bloodline feared and respected to a fault.


    From their brave, fearless, and playful demeanor to their ruthless and dangerous fighting style. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A family known for being Arcanes under the Invoker and Illusion classes, and at one time, Elementalists.


    But then he wondered why there weren''t any reports on guys, only girls. He opened his mouth to ask Sinnett, but he beat him to it.


    "It''s cases like this that make me wonder why the guys don''t get their reports distributed," he muttered, annoyed for the first time.


    "I mean, I let them publish my reports, the others threatened them not to, and then they vanished. Who does that?"


    Asher only stared at him in confusion. He obviously knew Sinnett was popular, but he was also curious as to why exactly people feared him.


    "What''s your case?" he finally asked and leaned against the table. "Everyone in the city knows you, but it''s for something else."


    "So what?"


    "I am the only surviving Varrow out of fifteen generations," he answered simply, a smirk etched on his lips. He opened his mouth to add more, but Asher just scoffed.


    From his memories and all the files he found in his room, the Varrow family was a bloodline that was feared and respected to a fault.


    From their brave, fearless, and playful demeanor to their ruthless and dangerous fighting style.


    A family known for being Arcanes under the Invoker and Illusion class, and, at one time, Elementalists.


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "Fifteen generations¡­ and you''re the only one left?"


    Sinnett leaned back, stretching his arms over his head with an easy smirk. "Yep. Tragic, isn''t it?" His tone was light, but Asher caught something beneath it, something darker.


    "What happened to them?"


    Sinnett glanced at him with a blank expression. "Killed. Every last one."


    The words were sharp and final, but Asher wasn''t convinced. Sinnett was the type to brush things off, act like nothing mattered. But Asher knew better.


    He knew Sinnett''s father, or whoever was acting as his father, was alive. Maybe adding more emphasis on no one touching him, which was relatable.


    He imagined him being a Varrow and a Guild Master''s kid from another city.


    Still, now wasn''t the time to dig into his past. He let it go, for now.


    Instead, he turned his attention back to the screen, his fingers tapping against the desk as he thought through their next steps.


    "We need to move fast." He stared at the live feed of Zero, still locked up in that asylum. "If she''s as strong as you say, why was she locked up?"


    Sinnett shrugged. "Officially? No clue. But if she used to be a top dog with the Saints and they dumped her, then something must have happened."


    "Could be politics," Asher muttered. "Or maybe she knows something she shouldn''t."


    Sinnett pointed at him with a grin. "Bingo. Either way, it''s our problem now."


    Asher sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Seventy-two hours¡­ that''s all we have."


    Sinnett hummed in agreement, shifting to check his phone again. "We''ll need more info before we make a move. If I can get access to the asylum''s personnel logs, I might be able to find out which wing she''s being held in. Would make sneaking in a hell of a lot easier."


    Asher frowned. "You think we''ll need to go in quiet?"


    Sinnett smirked. "You wanna waltz in through the front door?"


    He had a point.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Cinders Kiss: Universal Weakness Of All Dragons [1]

    Sinnett was right; they couldn''t just walk into an asylum with heavy security. They didn''t want to take the risk and use brute force.


    Not with the Saints keeping an eye on them, and they couldn''t risk their guild getting disbanded before they even had a chance to rise. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But stealth? That was tricky.


    Asher leaned forward, pulling up another file. "If we want a distraction, we''ll need to make sure no one connects it back to us."


    Sinnett tilted his head. "Got an idea?"


    "A few."


    Asher scrolled through reports, his mind already running through possible scenarios as he tried to draft out their options.


    Option one: Fake a breach elsewhere in the city, forcing security to split their forces.


    Option two: Bribe someone on the inside. Risky, but effective if they found the right person.


    Option three: Use an outside force¡ªmercenaries, bounty hunters, someone who could cause chaos without it leading back to the Outcasts.


    All of them had risks. But no matter what, they had to act.


    Sinnett grinned. "You''re really thinking hard about this, huh?"


    Asher shot him a look. "I''m not planning on getting caught or punished, Sinnett. Besides, I need the money."


    Sinnett chuckled. "Fair."


    A ping sounded from his phone, and he checked the message. His grin widened. "Well, would you look at that."


    "What?"


    Sinnett turned the screen toward him. A transport record.


    "Looks like Zero wasn''t moved straight to the asylum," Sinnett said, tapping the screen. "She was first taken to a classified facility. No name, no location. Just a blacked-out record."


    Asher frowned. "And then?"


    Sinnett scrolled down. "A week later, she was transferred to the asylum. No official reason given."


    That was suspicious as hell.


    "So they did something to her before locking her up," Asher muttered. "Great."


    He tapped his fingers against the desk, deep in thought. He stared at the cam feed on Zero, wondering what ward she was in and if it was heavily guarded or not.


    If she was on the top floor, it would be easier to sneak in through the windows or the roof.


    But if she was underground or on the first floors and there weren''t hidden channels through the city, then they''d have to go through the front gate.


    However, as he was lost in thought, Zero''s head slowly raised toward the camera. He watched as her eyes, which looked like a faded blue, slowly returned to their normal color.


    At the center of her iris was a black, thin oval, like that of a reptile,.but he couldn''t place which one.


    When her eyes were perfectly aligned with the camera, the edge of her lips curved up on one side, and she smiled, sending a chill down Asher''s spine.


    "Why is she¡­"


    "Asher."


    Her gentle, soft voice came through the speakers, causing Asher to step away from the desk, making sure she wasn''t just messing with them.


    Sinnett, who had noticed, tilted his head as he watched her face. She raised her cuffed hands and waved at them, earning a smile from him.


    He dragged the seat back to the front of the desk, while Asher stood beside him, cautious but confused.


    "Can you see us?"


    She chuckled softly. "Of course. If I couldn''t, I wouldn''t be able to see Asher over there."


    Wow, she''s actually that good, Sinnett thought, resting his chin on his hand as an idea formed in his mind. He expanded the screen displaying her face and smiled.


    "How are you doing, Captain?"


    She shrugged and dragged her gaze to a corner before shifting it back to the camera. "Been good. You called me Captain¡­ Veylan must have announced it, right?"


    He nodded.


    She licked her dry lips and sighed. "Good. I thought my messages weren''t reaching you guys. Sinnett, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. Headmaster Apollo is not happy," she said, clearly amused.


    Sinnett chuckled, proud of himself, which irked Asher.


    As Asher opened his mouth to say something, she tilted her head and raised a brow.


    "That''s Asher Morgan, right? The Necromancer that''s supposed to be my captain?"


    Asher scoffed. "I am, and I''m not glad about the fact that I was made a leader without my permission."


    She just smiled and crossed her arms. "I wasn''t aware of my position either, so just live with it. Veylan told me the guild is planning on breaking me out before my execution¡­ correct?"


    "Execution?" Asher and Sinnett both asked in unison.


    She nodded and slowly closed her eyes. "It''s really boring here," she muttered, leaning back against the wall. "They were supposed to put me in a straitjacket before I fell asleep, but those bastards must have forgotten."


    "Forget that. Why are they executing you?" Asher asked before she could change topics, or perhaps fall asleep again.


    Her smile turned into a grin, already telling them that whatever she had done was either insane or impossibly bad.


    "Well," she began, "I let information about dragons get out, freed the captives, and made sure everyone knew I was one, even after the conditions they set. I mistakenly killed the former Liora Guild master and his assistant, along with some people who got in my way.


    "I was responsible for permanently destroying all access to dungeons that led to where the dragons lived.


    "Honestly, there''s a lot I can''t name, but my worst offense? Eating the dragon they wanted to experiment on. Hehe."


    Asher and Sinnett just stared at her in shock, speechless, their jaws dropped and bodies frozen in place.


    Her calm demeanor, the way she so easily listed her crimes without remorse... Asher didn''t see anything wrong with what she did concerning the dragons, which was a good thing and beneficial.


    Yet, he still couldn''t understand why dragons were so feared, to the point of near extinction.


    He also assumed she was a dragon, but the system didn''t identify her at the moment. Maybe because he wasn''t physically near her.


    Then there was the horned lady from earlier. She had said there were only five: herself, Nova, and three others. But if Ria was one, and now Zero could possibly be one too, then what about the dragons she claimed to have released?


    He could only imagine what forms they had taken , human, animal, or perhaps still hiding in their true forms.


    Only Lords, Sovereigns, hybrids, and Elders could assume a human form, so they had to be one of the four. But he was certain Ria was either a hybrid or an Elder, despite how small she was.


    Sinnett finally spoke up. "Do you...uh, know what ward you''re in?"


    "Oh, the last time I checked, I was underground." She glanced up at the ceiling of her cell and smiled. "Yeah, underground. But I don''t think you''ll be able to get here before I''m executed."


    "You don''t need to worry about that, Captain. We''ll make sure we....."


    "You don''t get it, do you?" she interrupted, her tone low. This time, it wasn''t amused or excited. Just pure bitterness.


    "What are you talking about?" Asher asked, his brows furrowed. But when she turned her face slightly to the right, he saw them¡ªred, visible veins stretching from beneath her shirt, crawling up her neck and onto her face.


    "W-what did they do to you?"


    She smiled tiredly. "I don''t know. Is there anything they haven''t done? They figured they couldn''t access my pool, so they decided to torture every part of me to extract something... but nothing. Even I''m confused. I tried escaping once, and they had me moved here."


    She paused to take a breath, then sighed. "They gave me something called Cinder. The prisoners here call it ''Cinder''s Kiss,'' and I just recently found out why..."


    She laughed quietly, careful not to draw attention, and then whispered, "The person giving out the poison is actually named Cinder."

 Chapter 39 - 39: Cinders Kiss: Universal Weakness Of All Dragons [2]

    Asher and Sinnett exchanged a look, their expressions shifting from shock to something more grim. Zero''s tone wasn''t just bitter, it was exhausted, worn down by whatever hell she''d been through.


    Sinnett, ever the first to break the silence, leaned in. "Cinder''s Kiss?" His voice was casual, but Asher knew better, he was already piecing things together, analyzing.


    Zero nodded, her tired smile lingering. "Yeah, that''s what the prisoners call it. A slow-acting poison meant to break you down piece by piece."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "What''s in it?"


    Zero exhaled, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling as if gathering her thoughts. "Cyanide, carbon monoxide, thallium, arsenic," she listed, counting on her fingers. "And venom."


    Sinnett scoffed. "Of course there''s venom."


    But Asher''s mind locked onto the last part. His fingers curled into fists. "Venom from what?"


    Zero''s gaze flicked back to him, and for a moment, he could see something else beneath her exhaustion. A flicker of amusement, maybe. Or something darker. "Not what. Who."


    Sinnett leaned in further, intrigued. "Okay, now you''ve got my attention."


    Zero stretched her legs out in front of her and sighed. "Cinder isn''t just the name of the poison. It''s the name of the person making it, like I said."


    Asher and Sinnett stiffened.


    "She''s the one giving it to me." Zero''s voice was quieter now. "The venom comes from her."


    Asher felt something cold settle in his chest. "She''s a shifter?"


    Zero''s lips curled slightly. "Not exactly. Cinder''s a demi-human. A mix of dragon and something else. I haven''t figured that out yet."


    Sinnett let out a low whistle. "Damn. That''s one hell of a puzzle."


    Zero chuckled weakly. "You have no idea."


    She leaned back against the wall, her head tilting slightly to the side as if the weight of her own body was getting harder to bear.


    "She was one of the last successful experiments before they started wiping out dragons completely."


    Sinnett leaned back in his chair, letting out a slow whistle. "So, we''re dealing with a dragon-hybrid professor who''s been dosing you personally. That''s¡­ comforting."


    Zero let out a quiet chuckle, her exhaustion making the sound softer than it should have been. "Cinder doesn''t just poison her targets. She makes sure it''s personal."


    Asher''s jaw tightened. "Personal?"


    Zero tilted her head, her gaze flickering with something unreadable. "She kisses them."


    Sinnett blinked, then turned to Asher, who looked equally caught off guard. "Wait...like, literally?"


    Zero hummed. "If it''s a man, she''ll kiss them. Mouth to mouth. If it''s a woman, she extracts her own blood and transfers the poison directly into their system."


    Sinnett made a face. "Well, that''s horrifying."


    "It''s effective." Zero shrugged. "Most don''t even realize they''ve been poisoned until it''s too late. The effects aren''t immediate, Cinder''s Kiss works in stages. It starts with a slow decay of internal organs, weakens the mana pool, and eventually shuts down the body."


    Asher narrowed his eyes. "But you''re still here."


    Zero''s lips curled slightly. "I had to cut and regrow the parts that were injected."


    Sinnett''s brows shot up. "You just...what? Sliced off pieces of yourself?"


    She gave a lazy nod. "Didn''t have much of a choice. The poison settles in too fast. I had to get rid of the infected parts before they spread."


    Even Asher, who had seen plenty of horrific things in his time, felt a small chill run through him at how casually she said it.


    Sinnett let out a slow breath. "That''s¡­ extreme."


    Zero chuckled. "You think that''s bad? Try doing it without painkillers." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence settled between them for a moment.


    Asher exhaled, rubbing his temple. "And now?"


    Zero lifted her cuffed hands slightly before letting them drop back into her lap. "There''s still a little bit left in my system, but it''s manageable. I just have to be careful."


    Sinnett shook his head. "You''re crazy."


    Zero grinned. "I prefer resourceful."


    Despite the grim nature of the conversation, Asher found himself slightly impressed.


    Whatever Zero was, she wasn''t someone who went down easily. That was good. It meant she could hold out a little longer long enough for them to get her out.


    But time was running out.


    Asher met her gaze again. "We''ll get you out before the execution."


    Zero''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. Amusement? Doubt? It was hard to tell.


    She leaned back against the wall, stretching her legs out as much as the chains would allow. "Good luck with that."


    Sinnett smirked. "Oh, we don''t need luck."


    Zero just smiled, shaking her head slightly. Then, she froze.


    The shift was subtle, her posture relaxing just a little too much, her breathing slowing, her expression smoothing out.


    Then, her eyes began to change.


    The once-bright irises dulled to a faint, faded blue, losing the sharpness they had before.


    Asher immediately understood. Someone was coming.


    Zero''s head tilted slightly, as if listening to something in the distance. Then, without another word, she closed her eyes and settled back against the cold wall of her cell.


    Asher and Sinnett stood in silence after Zero''s eyes dulled, the strange connection fading. The weight of what she had said lingered between them.


    Sinnett let out a slow breath. "Well, that was a lot."


    Asher didn''t respond right away. His mind was racing. Cinder''s Kiss. A poison made by a dragon-hybrid. Zero had been suffering through it for who knows how long. And now, someone wanted her dead.


    "We need to tell Veylan," Asher said.


    Sinnett nodded. "Yeah. If Cinder''s involved, this execution isn''t just about getting rid of Zero. It''s something bigger."


    Asher didn''t disagree, but he had other thoughts pulling at him. "Go on ahead," he said. "I need to check something."


    Sinnett frowned but didn''t argue. "Fine. Just don''t take too long."


    Once Sinnett left, Asher walked to the balcony of his room. The city stretched out beneath him, quiet but never truly asleep. The night air was cool, carrying a faint breeze.


    Then, he noticed her.


    A figure stood on the rooftop of a nearby building, cloak billowing in the wind. Even from this distance, he could see the glow of icy blue horns, surrounded by black flames.


    Asher''s grip on the railing tightened.


    "Sinnett," he called without turning.


    Sinnett had barely made it to the door. "What now?"


    "I need to see someone."


    Before Sinnett could ask, Asher leaped from the balcony, landing smoothly on the rooftop. He crossed the distance in a few quick strides, and she appeared before him.


    As he approached, the shadows around her shifted. The flames dimmed, and the horns vanished as she changed form.


    Now, Nova stood before him in her human shape. She wore an oversized shirt under the guild coat he had given her, the fabric slightly ruffled from the wind.


    Then, she bowed low and uttered, "I heard about Zero, so I had to hurry back."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Preparing For A Prison Break

    The cold wind howled as it moved through the city, tugging at Nova''s coat as she stood before Asher.


    It was almost nightfall, so the society was bathed in pink and orange, while the glow of streetlights and neon signs began to shine brightly.


    But her eyes remained fixed on him as she waited for his response. He only tucked his hands into his pockets and said something.


    "I''m surprised you heard about Zero," he uttered with a frown, studying her, wondering how she had gotten such information if she had been in a dungeon that had already disappeared from its spot.


    She simply nodded. "I have a phone. And when I went to HQ to hand in my reports, Miss Yumiko asked me to head here first because the Guild Masters were having a meeting."


    "They''re seriously talking about her. And an execution within this week¡­ that doesn''t seem like a lot of time."


    Asher exhaled slowly. "No. It''s not." Just thinking about the entire mission made it seem even harder than it already was.


    The asylum wasn''t just any prison. Highgate Asylum for the Condemned was where Velcrest sent its worst offenders, political dissidents, rogue mages, and dangerous anomalies the city couldn''t afford to execute publicly.


    It was a place of no return, hell disguised as an institution. The council called it "containment." Everyone else called it the Warden''s Playground.


    Zero was in there now, and if they didn''t act fast, she wouldn''t be coming out. At least, not in one piece, if she came out at all.


    Nova sighed and walked over to the chair by the low walls. She placed herself on it, took out her phone from her pocket, and crossed her legs.


    "You do know that breaking into Highgate is one thing. Breaking out with Zero is another."


    She wasn''t wrong. The asylum was located in Velcrest''s southern ward¡­ simply put, it was in the slums of Velcrest, where criminals thrived.


    The main entrance was guarded by spell-forged sentinels, ancient constructs programmed to identify and neutralize intruders.


    The interior was layered with anti-magic runes, meant to suppress prisoners'' abilities and, more importantly, prevent escapees from getting out alive. The deeper one was held, the stronger the suppression.


    Asher had spent the last few hours reviewing the asylum''s schematics, or at least what little information was available from what Sinnett''s informants had sent. There were only three known entry points:


    The Main Gate ¨C Heavily guarded by combat-class soldiers, with direct access to the administration ward. Suicide.


    The Drainage System ¨C A possible route with multiple exits, including one leading to the roof. But flooding was a constant risk, and they didn''t have an Elemental-class with them.


    The Transport Corridor ¨C Located underground, where the abandoned underground train station was. The entrance to this area was dangerously close to the city''s barrier.


    However, this was their best bet, since prisoners were moved in and out between cities from there.


    "We''re going through the transport tunnels," Asher said. "It''s the only way to reach her without raising the entire facility."


    Nova nodded. "And extraction?"


    "Still working on it," Asher admitted. "If we try to fight our way out without calling Cinder''s attention, then that won''t be an issue. If not, we''ll have to leave in the most silent way possible."


    Nova''s expression remained blank, but she accepted the answer since it was the most doable. She shifted slightly in her spot, pushed back a strand of her hair, and Asher caught a detail he hadn''t noticed before.


    "You changed forms."


    Nova blinked, then smirked. "Noticing that now?"


    "You were tiny when I first saw you at the principal''s office," Asher said, crossing his arms. "Now you look¡­ normal."


    Normal wasn''t the right word, but it was close enough.


    The first time he''d seen Nova, she had a tiny stature, with a hoodie that seemed like it would swallow her if anyone blinked. She had been around Emma''s height¡ª5''5".


    Now, she was close to his height, with more mature features. She must have had a growth spurt, which was normal for dragons.


    He was waiting patiently for Ria''s so he would know what to do about her case, maybe let her be or make use of her abilities as well.


    Nova tilted her head back. "Well, I had a growth spurt, and I was conserving mana... It takes a lot of energy to maintain one form and not accidentally switch."


    "Hm?" He hummed and smiled. "You do have a full dragon form, right?"


    "I think so. Haven''t switched to that for a while, so I''m getting there."


    Before he could say anything else, a voice interrupted them.


    "Well, aren''t you two getting cozy."


    Sinnett landed smoothly on the rooftop. He brushed dust off his coat, glanced between them, then grinned. "She''s actually really pretty compared to what I was told."


    "Varrow."


    "Wynter."


    They exchanged pleasantries with nods before Sinnett finally turned to look at Asher.


    "You two friends?"


    Asher just shrugged and sat on the table beside her. "It depends on your definition of friendship. If it''s like a normal human being, then yes..."


    "If not, no."


    Sinnett chuckled softly at Asher''s statement. He rubbed his tired eyes and exhaled lowly. "I haven''t had good sleep for three days now," he mumbled to himself as he shoved a piece of potato chip into his mouth.


    "We should really start tomorrow. I''ve got places to be two days from then."


    "I don''t mind," Nova shrugged. "Immediately after class, we''ll call the others and head there once the train station closes for the break."


    Sinnett groaned. "Class first, then prison break? You guys really know how to keep a schedule."


    Asher ignored him. "We''ll go over the details in the morning."


    Sinnett stretched. "Fine, fine. Just don''t expect me to be well-rested."


    Unfortunately, and unknown to them, except for Asher, who had received the mail as soon as he found out he was assistant captain, the mission wasn''t entirely their idea.


    Raven''s Hollow and Black Veil, the master guilds they worked under, had been assigned this task under orders from one of their top-ranking members. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guild had many contracts, but this one was personal.


    Zero wasn''t just some prisoner. She had once been a high-ranking operative, someone the guild had relied on.


    But after a failed mission, she''d been captured and labeled a traitor.


    The official story was vague because there were many versions, her betrayal to the Saints, the dragon she devoured.


    Thus destroying all possible ways to uncover the secrets of dragons, and rumors said she''d been tortured for weeks before they even decided on her execution.


    Which they had just confirmed.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Trust [1]

    There were too many unanswered questions.


    If Zero was truly a traitor, why keep her alive for so long? If he had calculated correctly, she had been in the asylum for about a year now.


    He thought about the information she might have something worth dragging out her death.


    More importantly, who wanted her dead badly enough to stage an execution in Highgate instead of killing her quietly?


    Sinnett ran a hand through his hair. "You think the Warden knows we''re coming?" he said, pulling Asher out of his thoughts.


    "They will soon," Asher muttered. "The guild''s contact on the inside gave us an opening, but that won''t last long."


    Nova frowned. "Who''s the contact?"


    "Zero herself and his spies," Asher said simply. "Someone with access to the lower levels. No name, just a codename....Number 4. He''ll guide us to Zero, but after that, we''re on our own."


    "He''s reliable enough," Sinnett said with pride as he flaunted his hair, earning an irritated gaze from Nova.


    Asher ignored him. "We need to be ready by tomorrow night."


    Sinnett sighed. "I didn''t really intend to use my abilities for things like this."


    Nova rolled her eyes, muttering something inaudible as she shifted her gaze to Asher beside her. "Do you want me to do anything for you while I''m awake?"


    Asher turned to her as soon as she spoke. He stayed silent, making sure he had heard her correctly. When she repeated herself, his eyes darkened.


    "You don''t sleep?"


    "Sleep is for the weak," she said with so much determination that Sinnett choked, barely holding back laughter, while Asher nearly scoffed.


    He pinched the bridge of his nose, heaving a long sigh before finally saying, "Get some sleep. We''ll need you at full strength."


    Nova rolled her eyes but didn''t argue. "With all due respect, Master.."


    ''Master?''


    Sinnett froze in his spot, his mind racing with possibilities, each one multiplying.


    "...I do not need sleep. I didn''t even let the guild give me an apartment, you see. That shows how strong I am."


    Nova spoke with her head held high, as if making a declaration. Of course, she didn''t need to sleep, she was on missions twenty-four seven. She never even had time for it.


    If she wasn''t fighting, she was spying. If she wasn''t doing that, she was paralyzed by something. Or maybe she was trapped.


    Asher understood perfectly. He was just like that, playing games non-stop to prove he hadn''t wasted a fortune on them.


    But for a girl, he saw it as something wrong.


    He knew girls loved sleeping. From his memories, Alya was one of them, she slept because she loved it.


    Emma, too, but she slept because she got tired easily due to her energy imbalance, a result of her fast mana flow.


    Even Naomi had added sleeping for at least nine hours daily to her schedule, just to maintain that beautiful glow she always had.


    Every girl he knew liked sleeping.


    Except for the ones he had just met recently.


    Take Yumiko and Zero, for example.


    But judging from how nonchalant and unbothered Yumiko was, he was sure she must have liked it too.


    Annoyed, he grabbed Nova''s ear and turned her to look at him while Sinnett watched silently, slowly chewing.


    Asher expected her to exclaim or show pain, but she simply gazed up at him blankly, almost smiling, if not for the fact that he pinched her ear and withdrew his hand.


    "Don''t you have a family?"


    "Wiped out. I thought you knew this." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He mumbled a hmm and spoke up again, "Friends?"


    "My only friends are you and Yumiko, and she doesn''t like anyone intruding on her personal space. And you are only my friend because I am indebted and serving you."


    She stated it without hesitation, confirming Sinnett''s suspicions. Then she crossed her arms. "I could stay up here and be on guard if anything happens. I''ll also try to get in touch with Zero..."


    "I''ll tell Alya to prepare a bed for you," he said before she could finish, causing her to snap her head toward him with a confused expression.


    "I don''t sleep. I never sleep. It''s not a trait of a powerful individual like myself," she paused to breathe and then turned to Sinnett. "You know this too, you barely sleep at all."


    Sinnett simply laughed, an annoying sound that touched every nerve in her body before he finally stopped.


    "I sleep more than everyone in this city combined. Three days of no sleep is only because I''ve got stuff that''s ninety percent worth doing¡­ if not, I''d barely even step out of my apartment."


    He explained and then shifted his gaze to Asher. "Hey, can I spend the night too?"


    "No¡­ never¡­" Asher trailed off once he caught a glimpse of black hair coming up the stairs and a hum he could recognize anywhere.


    He pushed himself up from where he sat and walked over to send her back, but Sinnett grabbed the collar of his shirt and yanked him back before he could.


    Asher forcefully pulled his hands away and turned to say something when Alya spoke up behind him.


    "Asher¡­ it''s cold. Why are you still out?" She asked before moving her gaze to Sinnett, who winked at her, and Nova, who just waved and rose to her feet.


    The moment she noticed the people before her, the irritated expression on her face returned. "Why do you always meet up with your friends on the roof?"


    "Eh?"


    "Dinner was ready five minutes ago, and it''s too cold to be out. Why?"


    "Alya," Sinnett called calmly. He watched as her expression slowly softened, replaced by a slight pink tint on her face. "Forget about your brother. He''s just ignorant."


    He took a few strides to her side. "You were just waking up, right?"


    She nodded slowly, shocking Asher that she could be so calm. For some reason, he felt even more furious than usual.


    Sinnett chuckled softly and placed a hand on her cheek. "Let''s go. Let me get you some milk so we can get you back to sleep."


    Alya leaned into his touch, unaware of the invisible smoke rising from Asher''s head as he clenched and unclenched his fists. He wanted to move, to pull Sinnett away from her, but Nova held his shirt to keep him in place.


    Then she uttered, "Leave her alone. She''ll eventually end up with a guy soon. You should be glad it''s someone you know and¡­ trust."


    "Trust?" He scoffed and crossed his arms. "He''s too insane to even give a pencil to hold. Instead, he''d break it."


    "At least he hasn''t told anyone about you or Ria. And the fact that he knows that means he even knows about Dragons¡­ and he still hasn''t told anyone. So you should at least trust him. I believe he trusts you too."


    He replied with a scoff and an inaudible, "We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 42 - 42: Trust [2]

    It was one thing to have someone you''d call a friend, but it was another to trust that person with your deepest secret.


    In his past life, he got to know the hard way that trusting people recklessly was like walking on a ground of hot nails.


    The effects would start off slow, and then the pain would begin to build up until you wouldn''t be able to bear it anymore.


    As an only child, he never got to know what having siblings was like¡ªuntil he met his first friend in junior high and learned the hard way during the first year in college.


    He had been framed for assaulting a coursemate, simply because his best friend''s girlfriend had feelings for him. Unknown to his friend, the girl had even been turned down, but still kept coming.


    Until his friend framed him for assaulting her the following week.


    Around that time was when he met Darren, who knew everything that had happened from the beginning, like Sinnett. Except Darren was not as approachable as Sinnett.


    He even doubted Sinnett was actually approachable unless he let himself be.


    Another difference, aside from the slight variation in skin color, but he was certain they were both Black and kept long hair.


    Which was admired by everyone in the city especially the girls. A reason why he couldn''t really blame Alya for liking him...


    He was undoubtedly good-looking and had a unique dressing style, like a rugged casual "I don''t care" style, and it looked good every time.


    They returned to the apartment after Alya hurriedly left to prepare beds for them, with Nova being dragged by the collar after she tried to run off.


    Asher took them to the living room, where his mother and Ria would be, to tell her they would be staying over for the night... at least.


    On arrival, Asher saw his mother in the living room, staring curiously at the items spread out on the table before her.


    Which included pictures, documents, and a few packets of drugs.


    Asher didn''t stare much at it and immediately shifted his attention to his mother, who was still focused on what she was doing, so he had to call her attention.


    "Oh, Asher¡­" She glanced behind him to take a better look at Nova and Sinnett. At first, her brows curved as she shifted her gaze from Nova to Sinnett, then a warm smile appeared on her lips.


    "Are these your friends?"


    He nodded, and she clasped her palms together and bowed slightly. "It''s good to meet you both." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They also bowed in return and replied at the same time, "It''s good to meet you too, ma''am."


    Asher''s mother raised her head and adjusted the jacket on one shoulder. "I was honestly starting to think he wouldn''t make any more friends, aside from Naomi and Emma," she began as she turned around to pack up the things on the desk.


    Asher opened his mouth to speak, to stop her from talking too much, but she asked him to help her and continued speaking.


    "He says he has a male friend¡­ Tay, was what he said, and I was beginning to think he was desperately lying."


    "Is that so?" Sinnett asked, grinning at Asher, who returned the look with a glare. "He actually has a friend named Tay. I would say he was his friend before me."


    Her brows raised questionably. "Wow, I was starting to think he was friends with a dog," she laughed softly and sat down on the sofa.


    She gestured for them to join her, which Sinnett obediently did, but Nova remained in her spot.


    When she realized she wasn''t moving, she tilted her head. "Dear, is everything alright?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m fine. I''m just going to stand here till Master... I mean Asher finishes... hehe," she laughed nervously, averting her gaze as she uncomfortably fidgeted with her fingers behind her.


    "Please sit, you must be sore from the missions. Don''t be like Asher, he ends up studying and training till he goes unconscious." She shook her head in disappointment. "There is nothing like rest in that boy''s head."


    Sinnett just nodded with a grin, while Nova had a bun between her lips to stop herself from laughing or saying something that would get her in trouble, but she sat down.


    Sinnett then finally spoke up, "Ma''am, you don''t believe your son is lazy? Or maybe a slacker?"


    "Of course not," she replied proudly. "As much as I want him to reduce how much he works, he works hard, and that''s better than being a slacker."


    Sinnett nodded, but decided to ask more. "Do you also believe he''s a Necromancer... dark magic?"


    "I know he''s one. But not all Necromancers use dark magic, and even if they do, they''re not always with bad intentions," she replied, earning a small chuckle from Sinnett.


    He simply turned to Asher, who was preparing to leave the living room to drop off what she asked him to pack up. He brought out a gallon of fuel.


    "What if I told you your sweet son bullied me countless times, threatened his girlfriend after breaking up with her, and even..." He leaned closer to her. "Hooked up with her friend and that one beside you?"


    He leaned away, waiting for the results. He watched as she stared at a spot for nearly one minute before she laughed softly and crossed her arms.


    "My son would do no such thing. He is fragile and sweet. Even he gets bullied and hardly hurts the offenders."


    Sinnett''s jaw dropped, and Nova''s eyes snapped to her. The only thing running through both minds was:


    So him being unable to protect himself is good?


    Nova heaved a sigh and turned to her. "Ma''am, do you believe your son would drive a sword into a human''s body to kill them?"


    "I don''t understand," she rose to her feet. "Asher is not like those violent, thirsty kids. He is an angel even Alya is scarier than he is."


    Sinnett rose up as well and gestured for Nova to do the same.


    Then he tucked his hands in his pocket and gazed down at her. "You look strong enough. Why not watch your son and me spar? We could add her as well," he gestured at Nova, ".....to see if he will retaliate?"


    Asher''s mother felt deeply offended. She felt like they were telling her to her face that she didn''t know her son at all.


    But then, she was also curious, to see if she was right or if strangers were. And in addition to that, she wondered how he did on the raid.


    So that was her opportunity. She only hoped he wouldn''t get hurt doing that.


    Exhaling, she nodded. "Fine. I''ll watch you both spar."


    "But you''ll stay out of sight," Sinnett added and shrugged. "It won''t take you much time, just on the field behind the apartment."


    She nodded in approval again, drew up the zipper of the jacket she wore, and picked up the scarf from the armrest, draping it over her head.


    Sinnett smirked. "Asher!"


    "What is it??" he yelled from the hallway, his steps becoming loud until he was in the living room again. "What?"


    "Nova and I wanted to spar, so we wanted to ask if you''re interested... we haven''t really compared our strengths," Sinnett stated, completely and casually lying with a smile.


    Asher secretly shifted his gaze to his mother, who just smiled and walked over to him. "I''m tired. I haven''t used my strength to do a lot of things, so have fun." She patted him on the shoulder and made her way to his bedroom.


    Once she was out of sight, he exhaled. "Let''s go... and next time, limit what you tell my mother."


    "I tried to warn him, Master," Nova said as she made her way behind him.


    Sinnett only smiled and exited the apartment, chuckling.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Trust [3]

    The walk to the training field behind the apartment was tense, because of the annoying smile on Sinnet''s face which meant he was up to no good, and Asher''s blank expressio.


    Nova kept glancing between Sinnett and Asher. She could feel the heat bubbling under Asher''s calm expression. He wasn''t angry yet, but he was close.


    Sinnett, as always, walked like he owned the street. Calm, loose-limbed, hands still stuffed in his pockets like he was heading for a snack, not a spar. He didn''t even turn around when he said.


    "Relax. I didn''t tell her everything. I left out the time you almost choked Naomi after she bullied Emma."


    Asher didn''t reply, because it was true, he hadn''t done it, but he''d thought about it. A lot.


    And That day too, Naomi had mocked him in front of a group of other aspirants, laughing too loudly, saying he''d never amount to anything.


    He remembered looking at her throat, her neck, how easy it would be to shut her up forever. His hands had even twitched.


    But he hadn''t done it.


    Just like he hadn''t killed Reed when he found out the bastard had betrayed him, and said nonsense about him after he discovered his class, and he was his best friend.... Asher''s best friend actually.


    Just like he hadn''t actually lit High Inquisitor Alden on fire when he was being "interviewed" by the Saints and barely stopped himself from retaliating.


    Asher had thought about doing all those things. That was the difference.


    But Sinnett throwing those thoughts around like they were facts? That was dangerous, and not nice at all.


    They reached the clearing behind the apartment. The field was dry, a few patches of grass still clinging to life. Fences framed it on three sides, and the streetlights cast long shadows.


    Nova stepped back, keeping her distance. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rules?" Asher asked flatly, as he adjusted the sleeves of his shirt.


    "No killing," Sinnett replied with a smirk.


    "Anything else?"


    "Nope."


    They squared off. Asher rolled his shoulders, doing light stretches. He wasn''t stupid, Sinnett was stronger, more experienced, and wouldn''t hesitate.


    But Asher wasn''t the same guy he used to be either. The body switch, missions, the dungeon raid, the fights¡­ did something, made him less lazy.


    Or maybe it had always been there.


    Maybe everything that happened, the betrayal, the exile of Zero, had just peeled back the layers hiding who he really was.


    The first blow came fast.


    Sinnett didn''t waste time. He moved like a blur, hands free, body twisting at the last second as he aimed a sweeping kick toward Asher''s legs.


    Asher jumped back, barely dodging.


    He was fast too, though not as quick. But his reflexes were good.


    Sinnett didn''t stop, didn''t give space. He moved like water, constantly shifting, testing him, pressing forward, to get on every nerve possible.


    Asher blocked a jab with his forearm, gritted his teeth, and dodged again.


    "You''re too tense," Sinnett muttered. "You''re overthinking again. Don''t fight like a mage. Fight like a predator."


    Asher lunged forward, going for a punch to the side.


    Sinnett ducked under it and landed an elbow into his ribs.


    Asher stumbled back, and sucked in air, that one hurt.


    "Come on," Sinnett said, circling him like a vulture. "You''ve thought about killing people, right? So why don''t you fight like someone who''s ready to go that far?"


    Good bait, and Asher knew it, still for some reason it worked.


    The words started to echo in his mind again¡ªNaomi''s laugh, Reed''s betrayal, Alden''s cold eyes. That sickening feeling of powerlessness, that the last Asher showed, and yet he was doing it again, the feeling of being mocked, discarded, laughed at.


    He threw a sharp kick toward Sinnett''s hip. Blocked.


    Then a punch. Blocked again.


    Sinnett grinned. "You''ve got fire. I''ll give you that. But you''re still holding back."


    Another kick swept toward Asher. This time he didn''t dodge.


    He caught it.


    Sinnett blinked.


    Without hesitation, Asher twisted his body and slammed Sinnett down onto the ground, but the guy rolled with it and popped back up like a damn cat.


    He was laughing now. "There it is. That''s the guy I''ve been looking for. The one who dreams of putting Reed''s head on a spike."


    "Shut up," Asher growled.


    "Oh? Touched a nerve?"


    They clashed again. Punches, kicks, knees. Asher was faster now, sharper. He wasn''t holding back his movements, just his power.


    He still hadn''t summoned his soldiers. Because once he started doing that¡ªthis wasn''t a spar anymore, he could actually kill Sinnett.


    Sinnett pushed forward again, his attacks became more aggressive. "You''re scared of yourself, aren''t you? Scared that if you really let loose, you might like it."


    He landed another blow, Asher reeled but stayed upright.


    Another kick. Asher blocked it, but his arm throbbed.


    Nova was silent the whole time, standing near the fence, watching them like someone forced to sit through a car crash.


    Then Sinnett did the thing that snapped something inside.


    He leaned in during the next clash, real close, holding Asher''s arm by his side, and whispered.


    "I bet your mom still thinks you''re some innocent little boy. I wonder what she''d say if she knew you sometimes think about raising her soul if she died just so she wouldn''t leave you."


    Asher stopped, multiple questions flew into his mind, how did he know he could raise the dead? How did he know he ever thought of that?


    Simple, Sinnett knew everything, although it was unexplainable, he did.


    Asher''s fist was already drawn back, he didn''t throw it.


    Not yet, he just stood there, breathing heavily.


    Sinnett smirked. "Gotcha."


    He''d been trying to stay in control. Trying to protect the image his mom had. Trying to be the rational one.


    But the truth was, he had thought of that before.


    Last night, when his mom coughed up blood while going to get water and he was busy looking for what to eat, he thought about her not waking up at all. The system had even prompted a thought: "Do you wish to bind this soul?"


    He hadn''t said yes, but the fact that it asked was enough to make him question everything. The system knew what he wanted, and it was a proof that he could also raise new souls.


    And Sinnett throwing that back at him, smiling like it was a joke?


    Asher''s eyes turned dark, he stepped forward and for the first time during the fight, attacked.


    The punch was clean, fast, and had enough force behind it to make Sinnett duck, but not fast enough.


    Asher''s fist grazed his cheek, the hit snapping his head sideways, and made Sinnett bite his mouth


    He staggered slightly, blinking. Then he licked the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, shit."


    Asher didn''t give him time to speak, the next strike came immediately.


    Sinnett dodged, barely. Then countered. Asher blocked and retaliated. This time, it wasn''t a spar. It was personal.


    Nova moved closer but didn''t intervene. She saw , what was happening, and so was Asher''s mother, watching them with wide eyes, and with Alya behind her enjoying the scene.


    Asher wasn''t fighting for fun anymore.


    He was fighting because his thoughts had finally pushed past the wall he built for himself.


    Every betrayal, every insult, every time someone looked down on him because he was a necromancer, it all came boiling to the surface.


    Sinnett still had the edge in experience, but Asher was unpredictable. Raw. Brutal.


    When he swung again, Sinnett ducked, but not fast enough. A second punch connected with his ribs, and a sharp grunt escaped his lips.


    Another hit.


    This time, Sinnett didn''t laugh.


    "You finally done pretending?" he asked, blocking the next attack.


    Asher didn''t answer, He kept coming.


    Fists, knees, short sharp blows meant to hurt, not just spar.


    Naomi''s voice. "You''re pathetic."


    Reed''s smirk.


    Alden''s comment. "We don''t accept necromancers."


    He wanted them gone, all of them, not like he decided to choose it,. compared to the game. He likes being a Necromancer though, but when he saw that all his efforts to actually be a good person was being cast aside it became annoying.


    Even on the raid, if he hadn''t let the soldiers fight, they''d have close to twenty new bodies to record, Naomi and reed included.


    One last punch flew forward, fast, aimed at Sinnett''s face, but he caught his wrist mid-air.


    They stood there,. panting heavily


    Sinnett''s grin returned. Bloody this time.


    "You''re getting there," he muttered. "Not yet. But soon."


    And Asher?


    He stared at him, his chest was rising and falling.


    Because in that moment, he wasn''t sure if he hated Sinnett more, Or himself.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Trust [4]: Provocation

    Nova kept glancing between Sinnett and Asher. The tension between them was thicker now, and it didn''t seem like anyone was joking.


    Asher exhaled and stepped back to think, but Sinnett''s words kept getting to him, and it was annoying.


    The fact he even knew about his abilities was another annoying thing, and it was frustrating that he had no idea how Sinnett knew.


    Heaving a sigh, he muttered, "Elena, come out."


    The air around him turned cold, then a shadow materialized beside him and turned to Elena with her massive sword. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this time she wasn''t invisible to others'' eyes, even Nova could see her, and Asher''s mother as well.


    Sinnett didn''t even flinch. He knew, of course. He just smiled. "Finally," he said. "I was starting to wonder when she would show up."


    Nova placed herself on the fence, to keep herself further away from what they were doing.


    Elena tilted her head slowly. She studied Sinnett, then shifted her gaze to Asher. "Enemy?"


    Asher didn''t answer. He wasn''t sure where to place Sinnett. He couldn''t deny they were friends, but Sinnett was becoming too provocative that he wondered if he wasn''t just a nemesis.


    But she stepped forward anyway, moving proudly before him.


    Sinnett stretched. "Two on one now? That''s quite bold."


    Asher didn''t respond. He was done playing. If Sinnett knew this much, hiding was pointless. And if worse came to worse, and if he lost it, he would end up using Nova and Ria too.


    Elena finally moved first. She vanished and reappeared behind Sinnett. Her blades were already in hand, and she swung her sword, a clean arc for his back and missed.


    Her sword passed right through him.


    Sinnett''s body shimmered like smoke, and he slowly faded until he was just a transparent body.


    Asher''s eyes narrowed. "Phase¡­"


    Sinnett grinned. "Told you I was special, hehe."


    Elena kept slashing, teleporting in rapid bursts, but nothing touched him. Each strike passed through like he was made of mist.


    And he just kept walking forward, with an annoyingly calm expression on his face.


    Then, the blue system screen appeared in front of Asher.


    ---


    Task Complete: "Raid and Endurance."


    Bonus Unlocked: Shadow Phase ¡ª Opposite Polarity.


    You may now phase your body into shadow form. Duration: 30 seconds. Cooldown: 2 minutes.


    Bonus Effect: Shadow Anchor ¡ª Contact with phased entities becomes possible.


    ---


    Asher didn''t hesitate or even wait for a second. He initially thought the system was copying Sinnett''s ability, but he cared less. He activated it.


    His body shimmered. Shadows wrapped around his skin, blending his presence into the environment but black compared to Sinnett.


    Sinnett''s smirk finally fell, instantly replaced with a grin. "Impressive."


    Elena reappeared beside Asher. "I can''t touch him at all."


    Asher nodded and said, "Doesn''t matter." He vanished and reappeared right in front of Sinnett.


    This time, when he threw his fists, his hand connected with Sinnett''s jaw, turning his head sideways, and he was actually bleeding from the lip now.


    Asher didn''t wait. He threw another blow, then a knee to the ribs, a hard elbow jab to Sinnett''s temple that got him seeing stars.


    He was grabbing Sinnett even while phased. His new ability bypassed Sinnett''s intangibility, and it felt good to see that Sinnett could actually be touched in such a state.


    Sinnett laughed through the hits. He staggered, but he didn''t fall. "You figured it out... good. Now we''re really fighting." And he wasn''t bluffing.


    Sinnett stopped taking hits. He stepped forward with a smile, slowly approaching Asher, and it got a scoff from him.


    A dagger then appeared in Asher''s hand. From the raid, the one he barely used, and it had been given to him, stored in his inventory.


    He held it tight and drove it forward without thinking.


    He pushed Sinnett''s arm to the side and stabbed him in the shoulder, making sure to avoid any vital spots, he just wanted him to feel pain.


    And he did. Sinnett''s grin fell almost immediately. His silver eyes dropped to his bleeding shoulder, and he watched as Asher shoved him away and waited.


    But then, instead of a laugh as usual, Sinnett''s silver eyes turned black, something not normal. He reached for the blade and immediately felt the burn, letting out a hiss.


    Then something changed.


    His dreadlocks started to move, without him controlling them. Or maybe he did, but he was in too much pain to actually know.


    One of them whipped around, yanked the dagger from his shoulder, and tossed it when it started to burn his hair.


    Another lashed forward and coiled around Asher''s neck, lifting him into the air. He gasped, kicked his legs, and tried to move, but to no avail.


    And the others watched in anticipation. Asher''s mother was held in place by Alya, who told her they knew what they were doing, even Sinnett, who had already lost his mind.


    Asher managed to voice out, "Elena."


    She immediately left her spot and charged at Sinnett. Instead, he didn''t move. Another loc came from behind him and wrapped around her entire body, then with one squeeze, it snapped her neck.


    Her body dissolved into ashes instead of fading, and the blue system screen appeared again.


    ---


    MP Drained: 35%


    Soul-Link Severed: Elena banished. Cooldown: 12 hours.


    ---


    Asher''s vision was starting to blur, but he was confused. How could she be banished by just a simple snap? She wasn''t supposed to be banished, just dismissed.


    Sinnett now pulled him closer. His locs moved slowly behind him after they had successfully broken the hair band he used.


    Blood was pumping slowly out of his shoulder, yet that smile came back.


    "Now that," Sinnett whispered, "was satisfying."


    "I was actually terrified for a moment, but since I can still kill souls, it''s quite exciting, you know? Just one snap and your entire army, your bonds made with the dragons, will be severed and they would die too including Nova and Ria."


    At the mention of her name, Asher''s amber eyes glowed faintly. The white around his eyes darkened, with visible blood-orange veins running through them.


    He looked down at Sinnett, barely breathing, and he wasn''t even thinking right. He was enraged, so much that he didn''t even care if he ordered Nova to attack him.


    But then there was something else in Sinnett''s eyes too. Not pain or rage like before, but curiosity and confusion.


    Because he hadn''t expected Asher to adapt or counter his attacks.


    He hadn''t expected him to phase like he would.


    Hadn''t expected him to drive that dagger in with intent to kill, which was expected, but at the same time... unexpected.


    And Asher hadn''t expected Sinnett to take it all and still be smiling, like some crazy maniac.


    They were both breathing hard now. One suspended mid-air, the other grounded but soaked in blood.


    Two likely monsters, and neither fully sure what the other really was, not like they were actually monsters, but Alya and Hannah, Asher''s mother, both thought the same.


    Nova sat, watching with bored eyes, but she was shocked.


    Behind her, Asher''s mother came out of the building, with her hand over her mouth in horror, while Alya moved behind her but stopped when she got to Nova''s side and crossed her arms, silently watching the show.


    The lock around Asher''s neck loosened slightly when Sinnett spotted Hannah.


    Then the system screen appeared again:


    ____


    > Passive Trait Unlocked: Relentless Soul


    When a bonded soul is destroyed, gain +15% STR and +15% AGI for 60 seconds.


    Passive duration remaining: 59s.


    ____


    The system screen faded as Asher''s limbs twitched in midair. The soul-link was severed, and for some reason, it weakened and hurt him like an attack maybe it was one of the consequences.


    Then came the sound of footsteps. He barely noticed at first, but Sinnett did. The locks holding Asher paused, the grip loosening just slightly.


    "Asher Morgan!"


    The voice wasn''t Nova''s, nor Alya''s. It was cold, sharp, and unmistakably his mother''s, which was a first.


    Asher''s blurred vision cleared just enough to see her storming forward, and Sinnett picked that moment to drop him.


    Her face was pale with fury, not her sickness. Her hands were trembling, but not from fear. No, she looked furious.


    Before Sinnett could even speak, a sharp crack echoed.


    Asher''s face jerked sideways as her palm connected with his cheek, and for a second, the whole world stopped.


    She turned to Sinnett and struck him too. Just as hard. Maybe harder.


    Sinnett flinched, not from pain, but from pure shock. He blinked twice, then grinned. "Ouch..."


    "Kneel. Both of you," she snapped.


    Neither dared disobey. Even Nova flinched at the tone. Alya stayed silent, eyes wide as her mother took control of the chaos with nothing, it was like she had her own abilities.


    Asher and Sinnett knelt, side by side, bloodied, bruised, and out of breath. His mother stood in front of them like a judge about to pronounce sentence.


    "What in the gods'' names was that?!"

 Chapter 45 - 45: Trust [5]: Eyes Everywhere

    "You..." she pointed at Asher, "...tried to kill your friend with a real blade. I don''t care what abilities you awakened. You used a weapon. And not just any weapon¡ªone powerful enough to cause permanent damage to someone like Sinnett."


    She turned to Sinnett next. "And you... what kind of reckless fool strangles someone with... hair? Snake hair?! And you snapped her neck like it was nothing. Do you understand how dangerous that is?! That wasn''t training or a spar. That was war."


    Sinnett winced, rubbing his shoulder where the blade had pierced. "Yeah... I lost it. A little."


    "A little?" she snapped. "You strangled that lady till she vanished. You almost killed my son."


    "I was the one stabbed," he said with a crooked smile.


    But before she could launch into him again, Sinnett''s grin faded a little. He held up his hands and said, more seriously this time.


    "Look... I didn''t mean to go that far. But when he stabbed me with that dagger... I... I just lost control."


    He gestured to his now burned shoulder. "That thing, it was like garlic to a vampire. You don''t understand. That blade wasn''t meant for someone like me."


    Asher''s brows curved together. He hadn''t said anything about the blade. No one had, and he was more confused about how it was related to Sinnett.


    "...How do you know what that blade is like?" he asked quietly, staring at him.


    Sinnett turned to him, eyes black again for a moment before fading back to silver. "I don''t know," he admitted, and his grin turned confused. "I just... felt it."


    Asher stared harder, unsettled. The blade wasn''t for Sinnett. It was for something else entirely. And yet... he reacted as if it was made to destroy him.


    He didn''t say anything, but his curiosity increased, and he would only get answers when his mother wasn''t close.


    Sinnett looked shaken for a moment, then gave a soft laugh under his breath. "Damn, that thing''s got bite."


    Asher''s mother crossed her arms and glared at both of them.


    "This isn''t over," she warned. "We''ll talk when you''re not both bleeding like idiots."


    Then she turned and walked away, still fuming.


    Alya exhaled slowly beside Nova, finally speaking. "Well... that escalated."


    Nova''s eyes didn''t leave the boys. As soon as Alya announced that dinner was ready and walked off, she came off the fence, then made her way to their side.


    "Now I want to know what that blade really is¡­"


    Asher simply shrugged. He adjusted his position and sat down on the ground, trying to regain his energy.


    "I collected it when I was getting my uniform, like a personalized blade for the user," he explained, and held out his hand. When he did, one of the daggers¡ªthe one he used on Sinnett¡ªreappeared with blood.


    He held it in front of him and moved it slowly in a way the moon''s light shone on it at a perfect angle to display the runes on it.


    "Must be what Necromancers use for fighting, since it had a little bit of my mana in it. I don''t know why it got you pissed like that though," he said, shifting his gaze to Sinnett, who just stared blankly at it.


    Sinnett shifted away from the blade a little, then he crossed his arms. "Being a demi-human has its disadvantages."


    Both Nova''s and Asher''s brows rose questionably, then they both asked in unison, "You''re a demi-human?"


    He chuckled softly and then raised his locs on the left side of his face, revealing his pointed ears with scaly-like designs on his skin.


    Then he raised all his locs up and tilted his head to show the serpent tattoo on his neck.


    Then he smiled, "Seventy-five percent human, twenty-five percent serpent... cool, right?"


    He asked, only to see Nova mumbling something to Asher, and he nodded and kept nodding, totally ignoring Sinnett''s question.


    "Hey... did you hear me?"


    "Yes," Asher replied and smiled. "We were just surprised because you don''t have the lower body."


    "No, just ears, and a few serpent-like abilities," he smiled. "That''s why I can phase through objects instead of going invisible like normal serpents."


    Then he shifted his gaze to Nova. "We''re actually even better than dragons. They only turn invisible or camouflage themselves and breathe fire."


    "What do you mean by that?! I have other abilities. I''m not like lower dragons," Nova snapped, offended by how he lowered her as if she was useless.


    The blade still pulsed faintly with leftover mana, in Asher''s hand while they bickered and even now, it felt like it was humming.


    He gripped it tighter, then let it dissolve into black smoke. The blood fell to the grass below, quickly absorbed by the earth.


    Nova crossed her arms tightly after her outburst, her eyes narrowing as she glared at Sinnett.


    He had that smug look again, but it was thinner now, less cocky, as if his brush with death had sobered him just enough to realize how much they were all holding back.


    "I wasn''t trying to insult you," he said finally, glancing away. "I just... never met a dragon that didn''t think they were royalty."


    "And I''ve never met a serpent that lived long enough to say it to a dragon''s face," Nova muttered, brushing dirt off her sleeve. She didn''t look at him after that.


    Asher leaned against the fence, breathing steady now. The blade vanished from his hand in a quiet swirl of black mist. Nova stood near, arms crossed, still watching Sinnett with narrowed eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sinnett rubbed his shoulder and broke the silence. "I wasn''t trying to go that far. I just¡­ wanted to show your mom you''re not some sweet little kid."


    Asher glanced at him. "Yeah, well¡­ I wasn''t thinking either. I shouldn''t have stabbed you."


    Sinnett gave a small shrug. "I shouldn''t have snapped her neck."


    They both paused, then muttered at the same time.


    "Sorry."


    Nova rolled her eyes. "Finally."


    Asher stared at Sinnett, trying to piece together the fragments of what he''d just seen. The eye in Sinnett''s palm had disappeared, but its eerie glow still lingered in his thoughts.


    "You asked to come here?" he repeated, skeptical.


    Sinnett nodded casually, dropping his arms to his sides and rolling his shoulders. "Yeah. Told them I wanted a change of pace. Technically, I''m here on an exchange program."


    Nova''s brows shot up. "Since when do people volunteer to come to Velcrest? This city''s a mess."


    "Exactly," Sinnett said, grinning. "Perfect place to get into trouble. And figure out a few things I needed to know."


    "You mean spy on people?" Asher asked.


    Sinnett gave him a look. "Surveillance. I prefer the term observational insight."


    Nova scoffed, crossing her arms again. "Yeah, and I''m sure that sounds a lot better when you''re writing your weekly reports to whoever you actually work for."


    Sinnett just laughed. "If I was working for anyone, they''d be broke by now trying to keep up with me."


    Asher frowned. "So, what, you''re here for fun? For curiosity?"


    "Sort of," Sinnett replied, tone cooling slightly. "There''s a lot going on in this city, and even more under it. Things waking up, things that shouldn''t be moving at all. I figured¡­ if I''m going to get stronger, I might as well be where all the chaos is brewing."


    He paused, then looked at Asher more directly.


    "And after today, I think I made the right choice."


    There was something heavy behind those words, and Asher didn''t miss it.


    "You knew something would happen," he said quietly. "Didn''t you?"


    Sinnett shrugged, but didn''t deny it. "I had a feeling. I''ve seen bits and pieces of it. Ripples. You show up, awaken that," he motioned vaguely toward where Asher''s dagger had dissolved.


    "And things start shifting. People notice. Some people, things, actually, start to stir. You''re not just some kid who woke up as a necromancer, Asher."


    Asher was quiet for a moment. Then he asked, "What exactly do you see with those eyes?"


    Sinnett''s grin widened slightly. "Everything I want to."


    Before either of them could respond, he held out his hand again and slowly opened his fingers.


    The eye blinked open once more, and at the same time, several more appeared in a line along the fence behind Asher, like ink seeping into the world itself, forming sockets that blinked and shimmered before fading again.


    Nova stood up immediately and stepped back. "Okay. That''s creepy. Stop doing that."


    "They''re only active when I call them," Sinnett said with a shrug. "It''s a bloodline gift. Serpent-born traits. Let me see through surfaces, people, lies¡­ even some barriers."


    "So you''re part spy, part stalker, and part snake," Nova said, shaking her head. "Great."


    Sinnett grinned. "Told you. I''m fun."

 Chapter 46 - 46: Big Decisions

    Asher leaned back till he was laying flat on the ground, with the grasses and leaves of trees rustling around him for a moment.


    He was actually starting to like how peaceful it was outside, especially like this, surrounded by just people who wouldn''t judge him.


    Compared to how toxic his past life was, it was a little better here, only that the rules here are far different from the ones in the past.


    Like the murder rule and theft.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and finally asked, "What are you really doing here, Sinnett?"


    There was a pause, then his smile faded just a touch.


    "I''m looking for something," he said. "Something dangerous. Something I think is buried in Velcrest or maybe hiding inside someone. I don''t know yet. But when I find it, I need to be ready."


    Nova exchanged a glance with Asher. Both of them became silent, but they were confused and curious.


    They wondered what else Sinnett might know that they didn''t.


    And what exactly he was to be able to have abilities like the ones he just showed them. But judging from the fact his family was a feared race, and also wiped out, then it must have been something very serious.


    Asher then spoke up, "And you think it''s connected to me, right?"


    Sinnett didn''t answer right away. Then, he nodded once.


    "You and a few others. But yeah. You''re one of the keys."


    A chill passed between them, wind rustling through the grass and trees.


    For the first time that evening, they were more tense than before, the mystery behind Zero''s execution, Sinnett''s goal, and now the reason why dragons were constantly killed.


    "I''m not here to hurt anyone," Sinnett added. "Not unless I have to. I just want answers."


    Asher looked down at his hand, where the dagger had vanished earlier.


    The runes, the black smoke, the way the blade pulsed when close to Sinnett¡­ it hadn''t reacted that way to anyone else.


    Nova''s voice broke the silence again. "Well, congratulations. You found the most dysfunctional squad in the whole academy."


    Sinnett smirked. "Wouldn''t want it any other way."


    Asher stood up slowly, brushing dirt off his pants. "So, what now?"


    Sinnett stretched his arms behind his head. "Now? We eat. I''ve been stabbed, strangled, and yelled at today. I''m starving."


    Nova rolled her eyes and started walking toward the house. "Dinner''s probably cold by now."


    Asher followed her, but not before glancing back at Sinnett.


    He was still standing there, eyes scanning the trees beyond the training yard, as if watching something only he could see.


    "Eyes everywhere," Asher muttered under his breath.


    And something told him... Sinnett wasn''t exaggerating. He would never exaggerate about anything.


    Besides having informants, if he had his eyes everywhere, that meant he might as well have eyes where Zero was too.


    He shivered slightly, already getting uncomfortable with the thought of multiple sockets staring at him from heavens knows where.


    Without wasting more time, he followed Sinnett and Nova back into the apartment building, and they took the fire escape stairs. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sinnett pushed the door open once Asher jumped over the railings. He then spotted Alya seated on the sofa with her gaze fixed on the television.


    Ria was by her side, with her head rested on her lap, sleeping peacefully. She turned towards him as soon as she caught him from the corner of her eye and smiled warmly.


    "You look terrible," she muttered, slowly pushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Are you going to eat or take a bath first?"


    Sinnett lowered his gaze to Ria, then back to her face, then he smirked. "I''ll bathe first, and I might need help dressing my wound, if you don''t mind," he winked, instantly giving her the sign she needed.


    Without hesitation, she cautiously took Ria off her and quickly led him to her bathroom before Asher could enter the apartment fully.


    Nova, who saw all that happened, turned to Asher after he closed the door behind him.


    She watched him in silence as he turned off the TV and looked around the room for one thing or another before speaking.


    "Master..."


    He glanced at her, "Yeah?"


    "Uhm... your sister is helping Sinnett out with his wounds... if it''s fine by you," she stated briefly, expecting him to storm off and pull Sinnett by the ears, but he simply shrugged and walked over to her.


    When she dropped her gaze to the ground, he patted her head and smiled. "Your loyalty is becoming scary, but I appreciate it."


    Nova smiled faintly, "Thank you, master."


    Asher withdrew his hand and then glanced over her shoulder to the counter with food lined up on the table. "Let''s eat before going to freshen up."


    She nodded again and led the way to the dining table, where Alya had set out three bowls, soup, noodles, and salad.


    He mumbled some inaudible words, waited a second for Nova to sit down, and when she did, he let out a soft sigh.


    "You know... I''ve been meaning to ask..."


    "Hm?" she hummed, pausing with the spoon in her hand halfway. "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, since everything became like this, what do you think of travelling through the dungeons to find other dragons after we''re done with the ones here?"


    Nova smiled faintly. "Well, that''s what I''ve been doing, but it''s nearly impossible to find the others... I can''t really track them down."


    "That doesn''t seem like an issue. I intended to ask Veylan for permission, so I could join you on your missions."


    "What about your family?"


    "Ria is here. I''ll keep contact with her, I have a phone too, so it''s not that hard. If anything turns up, it would be easy to get back since it''s through dungeons."


    "I see," she mumbled and shifted her gaze back to her food. "I don''t mind, but wouldn''t that be a little dangerous for you? You''re a human. Moving through dungeons could have side effects."


    She was right. Asher knew the stakes attached to what he was asking for, not that he hadn''t thought of it. But he had his reasons. He wanted to know how it would be like beyond the city.


    But he didn''t want to see other cities. After he saw what was within the dungeon from earlier, he suddenly developed an interest and curiosity about what the other dungeons were like.


    He cared less about the beasts. All he had to worry about was finding bodies to raise, and that wouldn''t be hard.


    And a replacement for Elena, because as it seemed, since the soul link was broken, there was a slight possibility she''d be alive.


    But then, there were present matters to handle. Taking permission off from the Academy for the mission, and permission to leave for a period of time to travel, then break Zero out of prison.


    Which they didn''t have a plan for until now. And knowing Veylan, since he was the Assistant Captain, then the mission was basically his to carry.


    Asher exhaled. The weight of being responsible for almost everything was pressing down on him, yet he seemed to be handling it well, at least that was what it looked like.


    Since the guild was paying, he didn''t need to worry about funds. He just had to worry about his family being safe from anyone who eventually saw him as a threat.


    And that anyone would definitely be Cinder, or the organization responsible for killing dragons, if they found out Ria was one.


    He then thought of Sinnett, still skeptical about why he would trust him.


    But since Sinnett didn''t mention Ria or Nova being dragons to his mother, or anyone else, not even his informants, as assumed.


    Then he might as well trust Sinnett enough with keeping his secret. And he couldn''t also hide the fact he would have to make Sinnett travel with him, alongside Emma or Tay, if they wanted to.


    Because there was no way he would be travelling through dungeons with Nova alone. It wouldn''t be a good idea.


    In addition, since Sinnett had eyes everywhere, it would also be easier to travel.


    But then, would the Outcast Guild and the Academy let him do as he wanted?

 Chapter 47 - 47: Everything Is Working In His Favour

    The next day came just as fast as the last, and it felt like it wasn''t even enough for Asher. He had shared his room with Nova, ensuring the room was perfectly ventilated and cools enough for her.


    She insisted that she would be more comfortable on the ground, as a result of the cold tiles, so he layed out blankets and handed over one of his pillows to her.


    Since she was new to sleeping under a roof, and on fabric, Asher had to wait till she was comfortable enough before falling asleep.


    Sinnett, as agreed, took the living room. It was a silent contract. Asher had told him he''d have no problems with him being around Alya, as long as he kept his hands to himself and respected boundaries.


    Which was actually a lie, "No one was going to taint his own sister, especially Sinnett."


    By the time they left the apartment, the sun had risen fully, and the air was warm, unlike the previous night.


    Nova wore a white oversized shirt that covered everything, leaving alot for the imagination, and a black leggings underneath, things she got from her personal created inventory.


    Sinnett wore an oversized shirt, and pants, with his silver pendant that just matched with his eyes and skin.


    And Asher was almost jealous, that he wasn''t dark skinned.


    However, he wore what Alya set out for him, a knitted vest, a white button up shirt underneath and plain black pants.


    And their bags hung over their shoulder.


    Nova walked beside Asher as he kept his gaze focused on his phone, to make a few transactions. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To Alya, incase, since he might as well be leaving soon, he would have to give her money, if the next pay came in, he would also add more, and then keep the rest for himself.


    And then, he also had to clear all of Alya''s college fees in her school, and since she had a year left it wasn''t so hard.


    Ria''s fees are already paid though, from the allowance her original parents left in her name, which is why they never run out of cash, surprising but true.


    They left so much that is he ran out of money that money they had left for her, could be used, before he got money.


    An intelligent plan, and he was grateful to her parents, even though he could have handled it easily.


    Sinnett trailed behind, humming to himself and tapping on his screen. He wasn''t paying attention to anything.


    Their class was held in the South Wing, the same amphitheater-style room as always. The seats curled upward like a stadium.


    Asher led the way to the top row. It was quiet there, the perfect spot for someone like him. Nova followed without question.


    Sinnett dropped into the seat beside him with a dramatic sigh and stretched his legs like he owned the place.


    Emma and Tay entered not long after.


    Emma''s eyes scanned the room briefly before settling on Asher. She walked over with Tay at her side. Tay gave Asher a nod, a quiet, neutral greeting, as he slid into a seat beside Sinnett.


    Emma stopped in front of Asher, as he rose up to his feet. Then she stepped forward and hugged him, which was shocking but nevertheless he embraced her


    Her head stayed low, unsure of how Naomi or anyone else seeing her would think, but she did it because she actually wanted to.


    But thinking about how Naomi had been her closest friend once and that friendship being in pieces now, make her feel more guilt..


    Asher patted her back once before letting go and she placed herself beside Nova without a word.


    Naomi entered a few seconds later. Her smile was sour, like she was still pained about something, but when she caught Asher''s gaze on her, she smiled warmly.


    Just turned his attention forward. She said nothing and made her way to the front row.


    The instructor arrived shortly after.


    Tall. Gray robes. His voice was sharp but paced¡ªmeant to slice through noise and demand attention. His name was Darius Wren, one of the academy''s law specialists.


    "Today''s subject," he began, "is the legal structure of Velcrest and the criminal underworld that haunts its alleys."


    Several students straightened in their seats.


    "As many of you know, Velcrest functions under a multi-tier justice system. The city''s inner courts handle civilian disputes, licensing violations, and minor property crimes."


    "Outer courts deal with guild activity, illegal missions, and class-related offenses. But the Crimson Court...." he paused, letting the name settle, ".....handles high-crime offenses, magic abuse, and Class-Level catastrophes."


    He tapped his screen, projecting notes onto the curved wall. "Despite the order, Velcrest is crawling with crime. Many operate in the shadows¡ªrogue guilds, black markets, relic smugglers. There are rumors of necro-trafficking, though unconfirmed."


    Asher didn''t flinch. Sinnett leaned over and whispered something about how boring it all was. Asher ignored him.


    Darius continued. "You may also be familiar with the Draconic Ban of Year 912. Post-war legislation. All dragon-class beasts are to be reported, restrained, or eliminated. No exceptions."


    Asher''s gaze didn''t shift.


    "Dragon history is locked behind political walls. What you''ve been taught is a fraction of the truth. Some things... are better left untouched."


    He let that statement hang before shifting into legal specifics. Court names. Power distribution. Law enforcement branches. Sinnett began tapping his pen against his leg. Nova took notes, her expression blank.


    The lecture dragged for nearly two hours. When it finally ended, most students rushed out. Asher remained seated.


    Then his phone screen on his desk lit up and vibrated, he picked it up with raised brows, and saw a message from Headmaster Ardent


    Message from: Ardent Apollo


    Asher Morgan, You, Novarin Wynter, and Sinnett Varrow are excused from classes today and for the remaining hours, if your mission is recorded incomplete . Leave the academy immediately. Details will be sent en route, have a wonderful day..


    Asher stood up slowly, and pocketed his phone. "Let''s go," he muttered.


    Nova rose without a word. Sinnett groaned but followed. Tay glanced over from his seat, offering a nod again, which Asher returned. Emma stood too.


    He turned and walked over to her, placed a hand on her head, a soft pat, a gesture she didn''t expect but welcomed, and her gaze softened.


    "I''ll be back," he said, voice low.


    She smiled. "Be safe."


    He turned to Tay and shook his hand briefly before leaving the hall with his two guildmates in tow.


    They exited the South Wing, the late morning was already waiting for them outside.


    The wind had picked up, rustling the trees that bordered the academy fields, and the other students moved and walked around chatting.


    For Asher, today was going to be good. Everything was moving in his favor.


    No responsibilities in class. No time wasted. Just the mission ahead.


    They walked the path toward the academy''s main gates. The tall iron bars stood open, guarded by two instructors who barely glanced at them. Everyone knew what a message from Ardent meant, orders from the top. No one questioned it.


    "Where to now?" Sinnett asked, shoving his hands in his pockets.


    "Our gear," Asher replied simply. "We''re not going into this half-dressed."


    Sinnett smirked. "Damn right."


    They walked to the storage building, on the other side of the gate, stepping in, they quickly headed to their respective lockers.


    Asher and Sinnett grabbed their usual gear, gauntlet and his Guild coat.


    Their weapons were personally on them, except Sinnett who didn''t actually need weapons.


    Nova, already got her Outcast Guild coat, and quickly walked to a corner.


    She discarded her coat for a moment, switched into her demi-human form. Her horns grew, and her frame became taller, though still shorter than Asher.


    She picked up her bow and arrow, placed it carefully on a bench, so it wouldn''t vanish, and switched back to her human form


    She swiftly strapped the bow to her back, adjusted her coat again and exhaled.


    Sinnett, always a bit slower, finished gearing up last. "Let''s get moving," he muttered, stretching his limbs.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Highgate Asylum For The Condemned [1]

    South of Velcrest City, opposite the organisation and HQ sites which was on the north side, a 35-foot-tall wall gate stood before the trio as soon as they leaped off the buildings.


    Sinnett, as usual, phased through the ground before Asher and Nova arrived afterwards.


    Before them was a titanium gate, as thick as a wall, with the asylum''s name at the top. Holding the gate in place was a wall of the same height, stretching wide and far back into the asylum''s lands.


    So far, it was safe to say it was one of the biggest structures in the city, alongside the academy and the HQ buildings.


    However, the trio were not so close to the gate, as a result of the guards placed on watch at the top of the walls.


    Which was honestly impressive, and much better than staying on the ground where they could be easily attacked. And from Sinnett''s records, they were high flyers that were trained specially to use guns in the air and on land, without stressing much.


    It was like a bird landing and immediately taking off without using much energy, and since these soldiers did not have wings, it was even easier.


    Sinnett switched back to translucent and walked cautiously close to the gate.


    He stared up at the soldiers for a while, wondering if they could see him, and when he was sure, he phased through the ground and reappeared on Asher''s side.


    Asher leaned against the wall and heaved a sigh, already regretting why they hadn''t taken the channels underground.


    At least that way, it would have been easier, but after Nova told him it would be nearly impossible to find their way to the asylum, he had to take a direct route.


    "This seems like an impossible mission, honestly," Asher chipped in, when Sinnett switched to his regular self and shoved a lollipop into his mouth. "Is there a way we can even get past them?"


    "Well..." Nova began, "Since he..." She gestured at Sinnett, "can phase through objects, can''t he be a distraction?"


    Asher glanced at Sinnett, who simply scoffed.


    "Give an answer, don''t scoff."


    "Sorry, I meant to say, I wouldn''t be much of a distraction because I''m a guy, and they''ll instantly know something is up...."


    He paused and glanced at the gate again. "Since we both have the abilities to phase through objects, why not do that?"


    Nova stared up at the wall, her arms folded as she listened to the faint buzz of radios and the rhythmic pacing of the soldiers above.


    She could feel the grim aura around the asylum, Asher''s hesitation, Sinnett''s restlessness, but her decision was already made, and it was also a way of having fun anyway.


    "I''ll go," she said softly. "I want to help you, Master. And I''m the only one who can do this."


    Asher didn''t like it. Not one bit. But Nova''s eyes showed she wasdetermined and she wasn''t scared, she was loyal yes, but spoke like she didn''t serve anybody. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wasn''t submissive or dominant just normal, and he liked that.


    "¡­Alright," he finally muttered. "Be careful."


    Nova gave a slight smile, then took a few steps out into the open, letting her cloak slide off her shoulders.


    The sun kissed her skin, making her look even more beautiful than when she covered up, and delicate, with a swift movement, she cut herself deep with her fingers, hissed lowly and exhaled.


    Then she limped slightly, one hand pressed to her side as she called out in a soft, trembling voice.


    "H-Hello¡­? Please¡­ I-I''m hurt¡­ I need help¡­"


    It didn''t take long.


    Three guards leaned over the edge of the wall, instantly on alert.


    "You see that?"


    "Looks like a girl¡­ alone?"


    "Hold your fire. She''s not armed."


    They descended swiftly, using zip-lines bolted into the tower walls. Their landing was silent, cautious and calculated, to avoid raising alarms.


    And it was oddly too silent for an asylum, but judging the fact the asylum was in a part of the city where little to no one lived in the houses.


    Nova waited until they were only a few feet away before collapsing to her knees with a strained gasp.


    "Please¡­ I didn''t know where to go¡­" she whispered.


    The lead guard knelt beside her. "You''re safe now, alright? We''ll take care of you."


    One of the others muttered, "She''s bleeding. Probably escaped something nasty."


    "Let''s move her to a secure corner. Get her patched up first."


    As they gently guided her to the side, toward a shadowed corner of the wall''s base, one leaned in close to examine her wounds.


    Nova let out a soft, shaky breath and leaned her head on his shoulder. "You''re¡­ really kind. I didn''t think anyone would help me¡­"


    The man chuckled under his breath as he gazed into her blue eyes. "We''re not all bad. We''ll get you cleaned up."


    As the others gathered around her, checking her vitals, one slid off his gloves, trying to reassure her with soft, coaxing words.


    "Don''t worry. We''re professionals. Let us remove this...." he held the hem of her shirt, and rested his other hand on her thighs, "Just to check for bruising, nothing more."


    Nova closed her eyes for a moment, murmuring, "Okay¡­"


    Once his fingers sank slowly into her skin, and as a wound was being healed, a beat passed. She assumed Asher and Sinnett were already in, so she snapped her eyes open and without hesitation.


    Crack!


    A wet sound, like bone snapping and blood spraying. Then a muffled gasp, choked off instantly.


    Asher''s eyes widened. "Did you hear that?"


    Sinnett smirked. "Yup."


    Nova stood in the dark corner, with a cold expression, and in her other form. One soldier lay face-first on the ground, his skull cracked.


    Another was unconscious against the wall, blood trailing from his temple. The last one was gasping, stunned by a precise elbow to the throat before Nova silenced him with a knee to the chest and a swift jab to the neck.


    She knelt by their still forms and whispered something inaudible, to show her annoyance. She healed them completely, but before they would open their eyes.


    Wisps of shadow curled from her fingertips, merging into thin, black arrows, which she slid just beneath their shirts and into their chests, right above the heart.


    The bodies then twitched and stilled, when their eyes opened, they were a dark shade of blue, but without the white sclera, like floating blue.


    "Take your positions," Nova commanded softly.


    The puppets nodded and climbed back up the wall, taking up their previous posts like nothing had happened.


    She took a deep breath, climbed up the wall as well and glanced over the top edge, spotting Asher and Sinnett on the far side.


    Without another word, Nova leapt into the air, she cut an arc without a flip a silent arc across the wall and landed beside them with ease.


    "All done," she said, brushing a smear of blood from her cheek.


    Asher blinked. "¡­That was fast."


    "They were gentle," Nova replied with a smirk. "I didn''t have to play along for long."


    Sinnett scoffed as he shifted his gaze from the soldiers. "Remind me not to flirt with you."


    "Smart choice."

 Chapter 49 - 49: Highgate Asylum For The Condemned [2]

    The entrance of the Asylum was about a five minutes'' walk from the gate, given the speed they moved.


    But walking to the entrance was risky, and the only route into the building was an underground tunnel that Sinnett said led into the engine room, which was luckily where Zero was kept.


    It would be easier¡ªhe and Asher could phase through the walls to get in¡ªand faster, but then, as secure as the place was... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were infrared cameras, lasers that detected movement, and tiles that, if pressure was applied, would generate energy and alert the soldiers.


    Sinnett flipped the lid on the tunnel open and jumped in. Asher asked Nova to go ahead, and he would follow.


    Once she was in, he climbed in as well and pulled the lid back over the tunnel. Surprisingly, the tunnels were clean, with passages for water that were also clean, and routes that led to who knew where.


    Sinnett, however, led the way to where the engine room was located.


    His pace was fast but measured, his translucent form flickering occasionally as he checked corners and possible surveillance points with practiced caution.


    Nova stayed behind him, with her head low, while Asher walked casually behind them, his eyes constantly scanning the path behind them.


    The deeper they went, the warmer the air became, and soon, the low hum of machinery began to echo through the narrow tunnels.


    After about five minutes of walking through dim corridors and stepping over pressure-sensitive tiles that Sinnett marked with chalk, they arrived at a small, rusted steel door.


    A faded sign above read: Engine Core: Authorized Personnel Only.


    Sinnett glanced over his shoulder, nodded once, and phased halfway through the door to peek inside.


    "It''s clear," he whispered, reappearing completely and reaching for the manual lock. With a click, the door creaked open.


    Inside, the room was lit by soft orange emergency lights and the flickering glow of large power coils.


    Thick cables ran across the floor like mechanical veins, feeding the core that powered much of the facility. The space was empty, no guards, no drones.


    Which was very suspicious for a place that had so much security. Or maybe they relied more on the detectors than doing it themselves.


    In a sealed glass compartment at the far end of the room was a containment cell. Inside it, Zero was suspended by a metal brace connected to her spine.


    Nova took a step forward, her brows furrowing. "That''s her¡­" her voice broke; she could see how weak she was, even without seeing her eyes.


    Asher followed slowly, staring through the glass.


    Zero''s body seemed lifeless, her arms loosely restrained, head bowed forward. One half of her face was pale, but the other half was horrifying.


    Thick, pulsing purple veins ran from her temple down to her cheek, curling around her jaw and neck like roots.


    Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was slow¡ªif she was actually even breathing at all.


    "What did they do to her¡­?" Nova whispered as she placed a hand against the glass.


    "She''s still alive," Asher murmured, moving over to a corner that was closer to Nova. "But that poison¡­"


    "It''s not spreading anymore," Sinnett noted, his voice unusually serious. "But it''s dormant. Like it''s waiting for something,maybe a catalyst to make it worse."


    Suddenly, a sharp clicking sound echoed from within the room. Asher''s head snapped up. One of the cables twitched, no, not a cable.


    A mechanical arm retracted silently from the wall behind her, its needle-like end extracting something from her arm before disappearing into a hidden panel.


    Nova took a step back instinctively, her eyes narrowing. "They''re monitoring her¡­ even in stasis."


    Asher moved to the control panel beside the glass cell. The screen flickered to life, and lines of encrypted data scrolled rapidly.


    He didn''t need to understand all of it to know this wasn''t just a containment room, it was a lab.


    "They''re experimenting on her," he muttered.


    Sinnett frowned. "The tech here is military-grade¡­ but some of it looks... foreign."


    Asher''s hand hovered over the control screen. "If I shut this down now, I might be able to wake her up. But if she''s unstable¡­"


    "We don''t even know the amount of cinder they put in her," Nova warned. "Look at her face. It was red last time you showed me....now it''s purple."


    Sinnett stepped closer to the glass, tilting his head. "She''s resisting it. Whatever this is¡­ she hasn''t given in."


    That made Asher pause.


    He stared at Zero. Her breathing was weak, he could sense that. Her expression was calm, which wasn''t a shocker. He didn''t know how long she had left, but they were running out of time.


    Then suddenly, she raised her head, causing the trio to step back cautiously. When her blurred vision cleared enough, the first thing she did was smile.


    "I thought you guys wouldn''t make it," she mumbled, slowly adjusting her posture to sit up straight. "How long was I out?"


    "We... don''t know," Asher said as he stepped forward. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine," she replied, chuckling softly. Without hesitation, she slid her hands out of the restraints, broke the brace connected to her spine, and yawned while stretching her sore limbs.


    "Break the glass or flip the switch. I need to get this poison out of me."


    Asher only nodded, somehow dumbfounded by how strong she was despite how she looked. Or maybe she was just hiding it, he couldn''t tell.


    What he was certain about was that she was insane to have left the restraints on her even when she could have taken them off.


    He even assumed she could have broken out of the asylum on her own.


    Before he could reach for the override switch, another sound came from behind him, the sound of a metal door bolting shut.


    They all turned, weapons drawn and ready to fight.


    Then a slow clap¡­ the kind that said both "You got me, Yes, I did it" and "Well done" echoed in the chamber, followed by footsteps that were too calm for the tension in the room.


    "Well, well... So the prodigal Dragon and the Bloodline''s last survivor return," said a voice smooth with amusement, but cold as steel. "And they came as friends."


    From the shadows near the entrance, a tall figure stepped into the light, dressed in black, with eyes that gleamed like polished violet pearls.


    "I was beginning to think you''d never come."

 Chapter 50 - 50: Meeting Cinder [1]

    The figure stepped into full view, a smile on her lips as she stepped forward. Her long black coat swayed with every step, lined with silver markings that glowed faintly.


    Underneath that coat was a fitted black dress that clung to her figure, with an opening on her chest, also revealing her cleavage.


    Once she came into the light, her pink eyes never left Asher''s, not even for a second. And he didn''t shift his gaze either.


    "Cinder," Asher muttered, although this was the first time he would be meeting her. He had already seen a picture of her from what Sinnett showed him, she was pretty, no doubt.


    And he could understand why she could easily give poison to men without being fought off. That was impressive.


    She tilted her head, her smile widening. "You know me. I''m flattered." Then she flicked her wrist.


    The walls on both sides split open, and soldiers poured in...at least ten of them, fully armored and armed with automatic rifles and poison-tipped blades.


    They didn''t hesitate for a second. They opened fire.


    "Shit!" Asher cussed, dodging a bullet that was heading for his eyes. He leapt backward and darted behind a pillar, while Sinnett stood in his spot, observing, as his hair did his work for him.


    Nova, on the other hand, was lying flat on the ground. Her bow and arrow both appeared in her hands, and she immediately began firing back, using the cloud of dust that formed to hide herself.


    "Bingo," Sinnett mumbled with a smile. His locs stopped moving, and he slowly phased completely, just a mere outline one could make of his figure, but it would be too late.


    Then he made his way toward the soldiers, blocking and dodging the bullets that came his way.


    Nova rolled to the side. She snapped her fingers, causing her bow to vanish, leaving only her arrows. She stretched her hands forward, keeping her eyes between her index and middle finger, like an aim box.


    Then a black energy formed before her, just enough to be the size of her palm. Then suddenly, incredibly fast-moving needles shot toward their targets.


    Like arrows, but faster. She didn''t miss anything. But there were still a lot of soldiers, yet no one dared go close.


    Once they were confused, she directed her free hand behind her and shot a larger arrow at the cell. It exploded.


    The containment shattered upon impact. Shards flew everywhere, but the moment Zero stepped out, she collapsed immediately. Her eyes fluttered, then rolled back until her body was completely still.


    "Zero?" Nova called lowly when she noticed. She immediately rose to her feet and hurried over to her side. Asher left his spot too. He lifted Zero in his arms as fast as he could and hid behind a pillar again.


    "Nova, get ready to run," he ordered and raised his free hand.


    Nova, understanding what he was doing, switched to her hybrid form, growing a little taller, with her horns gleaming softly in the cloud of dust.


    "Alright, come out," Asher ordered, and his soldiers all filed out before him. They were fewer in number, and he hadn''t noticed, which was strange, but he decided to let it go.


    Orin and Darius stared around them with frowns. Asher knew what they wanted to ask, and he replied, "She''s gone. It''s just you two."


    "Oh, understood, Master. What do you need us to do?"


    "Create an opening for us, and back Sinnett up," he gestured at the soldiers firing, and at Cinder, who stood at the corner, watching everything with a stick of sorts between her lips.


    Asher''s soldiers nodded and blended into the shadowed parts of the hall. Once Asher was certain they had already begun attacking, he gave Nova signals, and she moved. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had to hurry up, because Zero''s body was burning up horribly¡ªnot in a way one would say it was just a fever. It was terrible. Yet her palms were cold, which was also strange, and her pulse was nearly impossible to feel.


    Sinnett, who spotted them leaving, called out, "Leave the building, don''t wait for me... I can handle her."


    Cinder''s laugh echoed through the hall. "Really? You think you can handle me?"


    Sinnett reappeared before her, phasing past the guards that had been protecting her. His silver eyes were now glowing softly, but at the center was a faint purple.


    His skin shimmered for a moment¡ªscales appeared on his arms but then vanished. Then he whispered, loud enough for only her to hear, "You know, you''re not the only one with poison in you."


    Cinder''s smirk faltered for just a second before she lifted her hand and sent a cloud of purple smoke toward him.


    It hit him, of course, and he even inhaled it¡ªbut it did nothing. Not even a scratch.


    Sinnett walked through it, laughing softly. He looked at the smoke dancing over his skin, then licked the corner of his lips, revealing his split tongue.


    "Tastes familiar. Sweet, though," he mumbled, and dusted the rest off him.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Impossible."


    Behind them, the soldiers rushed toward Nova and Asher as they ran out, but Nova didn''t let them get close. She turned around swiftly, still moving, shot a series of arrows, and turned to keep moving.


    Two soldiers fell immediately. Another screamed as an arrow hit his shoulder and detonated, tossing him backward into a wall.


    Asher, cradling Zero, ran past the fight, weaving between the chaos and fallen soldiers. Nova followed, covering him as best she could.


    Meanwhile, Sinnett and Cinder began fighting.


    She moved fast ¨Cfaster than he expected¡ªwith sharpened fingertips that also had poison on them. He met her with a punch that sent a shockwave through the air and even broke some pillars.


    She managed to steady herself before crashing into the wall, and she spun, launching multiple needles from her wrist.


    They hit Sinnett and sank into his skin, causing him to stop. He glanced at them, unimpressed, and yanked them out.


    "I wonder how you must have forgotten so easily," he muttered, taking another step. "You should be a thousand years old, if I considered your dragon age... but you''re actually eighteen, right?"


    She frowned. "And what does that have to do with you?"


    "Just wanted to know if you remember Sinnett Varrow," he paused and shoved his hand into his pocket. "You were there that night, right?"


    "Varrow... Varrow..." she mumbled to herself, shifting her gaze to the ceiling to think. "Yeah, but I don''t know who Sinnett is... I ask again, what does that have to do with you?"


    "Just trying to find out who wiped them out, that''s why I''m even here. I figured the only girl with the ability to make poison within her would know, since she''s also a relative."


    She chuckled softly, then released a scoff. "Those self-centered, over powered bastards deserved to die. And besides, they were too powerful to be kept alive. Like imagine they''d be alive, i''d have to live with the fact I''m not the only unique kid."


    Sinnett smiled, glad she was actually talking casually with him, maybe because she thought he wasn''t dangerous, or that she could easily kill him off.


    That was a good trait of an intelligent person: get you calm and then hit you with a horrible attack that would instantly kill.


    "Ahh..." he exclaimed, raising a hand to his lips. "That means you know they are like you."


    She shrugged. "Yes. An annoying bloodline, nearly impossible to kill if we didn''t use that old guy''s abilities."


    Sinnett''s brow curved. "You don''t happen to be talking about the dragon dude?"


    "Yes, him. He''s missing now, which is none of your business... I ask again, who are you?"


    "Someone you should be very worried about."

 Chapter 51 - 51: Meeting Cinder [2]

    Cinder stared blankly for a while. She tried to hit Sinnett again, but he phased right before she touched him, which was annoying.


    "You''re annoying," she hissed, lunging again.


    The few soldiers still running after Asher and Nova were met with their end.


    Nova spun mid-run, fired two arrows at once, one to the knee, the other to the throat. She didn''t even stop to see them fall.


    Asher reached the tunnel entrance and knelt to lay Zero down for a moment. Her breathing was shallow, and he could feel the poison pulsing in her veins.


    "We need to go, now!" Nova shouted as she reached him.


    "Just one more second," Asher said. He removed a syringe from his pocket that he had taken from the desk across the room and injected it into Zero''s neck, a temporary stabilizer. Her body twitched, then relaxed, though she remained unconscious.


    They were ready to run, until the sound of metal shattering made them turn back.


    Sinnett had Cinder against a pillar now, not too far from them.


    She was panting, her coat torn, blood trickling down her lip. He had also taken hits, but he looked like he enjoyed it. The purple smoke steamed from his skin, mixing with the dust in the air.


    "You really want to do this?" she said, still smiling through blood, secretly waiting for him to show his tongue.


    Sinnett shrugged, then she adjusted her position. "I don''t know who fed you lies that because you can''t be affected by touch means you can actually defeat me."


    "Since you know so much, you know what I am, right?"


    Sinnett''s locs curled up behind him. One held her hands over her head, and another around her waist, keeping her in place, while he twirled the syringe he had taken from her between his fingers. Then he shifted his gaze from the syringe to her.


    "Why not try and see if it will actually affect me," he said, tossing the syringe to the side. Her smile widened.


    She saw that he was actually serious, so, she forced her hands out of his locs and gripped the collar of his shirt, which made Asher and Nova''s jaws drop from how normal Sinnett and Cinder both interacted casually, like they weren''t even enemies.


    "I am doing it."


    He shrugged and she smiled. Leaned in and kissed him.


    It wasn''t gentle. It was assumably hunger, but fierce too, meant to hurt Sinnett, because the effects were supposed to start with his lips burning.


    Her poison flooded into his mouth, into his blood at an incredibly fast rate. But instead of falling, Sinnett groaned and kissed her back, slowly circling his arms around her waist, which took her by surprise.


    After a few seconds, with Asher and Nova frozen in their spots watching them, Sinnett pulled back, leaving a silvery trace of saliva.


    "It actually tastes good. I wonder what else tastes good... Not bad, Cinder." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She blinked in surprise. Then she laughed to hide the faint pink hue that formed on her cheeks, even as her legs trembled.


    Nova grabbed Asher''s arm. "We go now. He''s got this."


    Asher didn''t argue. With Zero in his arms, he and Nova jumped back into the tunnel, sealing the lid behind them.


    Cinder gasped when Sinnett continued kissing her, mixing poisons. Yes¡­ he also had poison in his blood, which was strange even to him.


    But as a Varrow, anything was possible and not a surprise to them anymore, except to those who didn''t belong in the family.


    Her body trembled, not from pain, but from the horrifying realization that her venom, engineered to paralyze and kill in seconds, was doing nothing, and she was actually enjoying it.


    It felt awfully nice that she could make contact with someone and not kill them, something she would have loved before turning into what she was. But then she was surprised why she did.


    Sinnett, on the other hand, was already thinking of ways to get answers from her about the death of his family. He wasn''t sure she was responsible or part of it, but he knew she knew something.


    And he was going to get answers no matter what¡ªeven if it meant being friends with her.


    Behind them, the last remaining soldiers raised their weapons, aiming with trembling hands, since Asher''s soldiers had completely been wiped out, except Orin who was called back.


    But they never got the chance to actually attack.


    From Sinnett''s scalp, his long locs slithered, coiling and lashing out behind him, then they shot across the hall.


    One soldier''s throat was crushed mid-scream. Another''s head jerked violently as two locs twisted around it and pulled.


    Bones snapped like dry twigs. The rest barely had time to react before the serpentine strands wrapped around their limbs, and their weapons clattered to the floor.


    Sinnett didn''t even look at them. He stayed locked in Cinder''s kiss, his hands tight around her. The only thing moving were his locs, that danced around.


    One by one, the soldiers fell, bodies limp, eyes wide in terror.


    Cinder gasped and broke the kiss. She held her hands over her mouth, panting slowly, then she placed her free hand on his chest to stop him from coming closer.


    Her face was visibly flushed, her pupils dilated. "What... are you?" she breathed, her voice ragged.


    Females, he thought, shaking his head slowly.


    Sinnett smiled. His silver eyes glowed like stars behind black clouds. "You thought your poison could kill me, right?" he whispered. "But your poison made me want more, honestly, it tastes a lot like honey."


    She tried again, this time thrusting a dagger of concentrated neurotoxin into his ribs. The blade went in.


    He didn''t flinch.


    Instead, he leaned closer and whispered, till she felt his hot breath on her skin. "I was surrounded by poison, Cinder. Believe me when I say, this is nothing compared to what I''ve been hit with."


    His poison wasn''t exactly stronger, but it was doing more damage than hers, which was very, very strange.


    Cinder''s body began to seize, her knees became weak. She raised her hands to steady herself against the wall, but he held it and pulled her close.


    "I won''t kill you, but I''m going to do things that would force answers out of you."


    She scoffed, clenched her jaw, and glared at him. "If you think you can stop me from doing what I love, then you must be mistaken."


    "Me?" he asked, laughing loudly. "Oh please, I don''t care about what you''re doing. I just want answers, and to make sure you stay away from Morgan and anyone around him."


    "That Necromancer?" She scoffed again. "Unless he''s a dragon, if not, I have no business with him¡­" she trailed off. "He looks familiar though. Is he a dragon?"


    Sinnett shrugged with a grin. "Forget about him. If I can get a good spot, I''m going to need you to spread your legs as wide as you can...don''t stress me and try to resist."


    Her eyes slowly widened in horror.


    "We''re going to see how much damage serpents can do... to a dragon hybrid."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Meeting Cinder [3]

    Asher and Nova didn''t stop running until the tunnel was far behind them. The noise above had gone¡ªno screams from the soldiers, no clashing steel. Just silence.


    Nova glanced back. She expected to see soldiers silently following her, but nothing. Then she turned to Asher. "Why is it so quiet?"


    Asher didn''t answer. His eyes were on Zero, and his mind was totally scrambled, thinking about what happened to his soldiers.


    However, Zero''s body felt too light in his arms. Her skin had turned pale, and her breathing was slow¡ªbarely even breathing, because he didn''t feel it when he placed his finger under her nose.


    "We''re close," Nova said, running ahead to ensure he was protected. "Just a little more."


    They turned a corner, racing up the stairs that led to the outer gates of the Asylum. Massive iron bars stretched high above, but they were still functional. They both leaped off the ground and into the air. Nova shot down the two guards from earlier, killing them off finally.


    Then they both landed on the other side of the gate effortlessly, but Asher stopped.


    Nova looked at him, then around her, with raised brows and her mind searching for possibilities of where the next attack would come from.


    "Something''s wrong," Asher whispered.


    And before Nova could ask, a dart flew past her and into his shoulder. He frowned, slightly annoyed, but the hot pain made him furious. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world spun for a second, but he remained still, not giving in to the pain from the needle.


    Behind them, one last soldier had appeared, shaky hands clutching an empty injector.


    Nova reacted before he could move. She flicked her wrist, and an arrow flew from her fingers, straight through the man''s eye. He dropped instantly.


    Nova turned to Asher. She yanked the poison out and sighed, "We''ll fix you up when we get to HQ."


    The distance to the Guild''s other site, as not far from the Asylum, like a ten minutes run for someone like Asher, for emergency purposes.


    It was a tall building, surrounded by walls with symbols that looked like they were moving.


    The lights at the front suddenly came on when Veylan met them at the entrance, with Yumiko not far behind him, holding a first aid box.


    "She''s not breathing right," Nova said before he could, gesturing at Zero in Asher''s arms.


    Without hesitation, they were led into the building to the infirmary. Here, a bed alone was at the center, with carts and trays.


    It was neat, though just too silent and strange feeling.


    When Asher set Zero down on the bed, Yumiko placed a glass shell over it and sealed it in place. Then she placed her hands on it, causing a rune to appear at the top, glowing faintly.


    "Will she be okay?" Asher asked.


    Veylan smiled. "The stabilizer''s holding, but her vitals are unstable. This casing will regulate her blood flow and slow the spread of whatever that poison is."


    Nova watched the lights flicker across Zero''s skin. "She''s too silent." Which was not normal, because even when Zero was stabbed with a knife or had a massive cut, she would still speak.


    And Nova knew that very well. Just seeing her in a state so miserable was somewhat saddening because they actually knew each other.


    Veylan then turned to Asher. "You look pale."


    Asher leaned against the wall and pulled back his sleeve to reveal where the needle had hit, and around the needle, the skin there was black.


    Veylan chuckled softly. "You were poisoned."


    "I can feel it," Asher said. "But¡­ it''s not killing me anyway."


    "I''ll run a test," Veylan muttered.


    "No. I''ll be fine for now." Asher shook his head. "Sinnett''s still out there, and I''ll need to get home before midnight."


    Nova crossed her arms. "We should wait for him on the roof."


    ---


    Nova sat on the ledge on the roof, stringing her bow out of habit while a few arrows hovered around her. "I have a feeling Sinnett is going to do something stupid," she said to no one in particular, and Asher didn''t answer.


    He just watched the sky, while his hands fiddled with the syringe there.


    Then Sinnett descended, with... Cinder.


    She was suspended in the air, by the location of his hair, wrapped tight around her like a cocoon. She didn''t look in pain, just extremely annoyed.


    Sinnett landed softly on the roof, dragging her down beside him. She was upright, bound like a wrapped gift¡ªwhich was funny¡ªher coat torn, streaks of dried blood on her lip.


    Nova stood up, instantly on guard, then aimed her arrows at them. "What the hell is this?"


    "She''s not going to kill anyone, relax," Sinnett said calmly. "She''s coming with me."


    Cinder scoffed. "That''s optimistic."


    Sinnett ignored her. "She knows things. I''ll get the truth out of her, so she''s not your problem right now."


    Nova glared hard at him. "She''s a traitor. She would have killed us all if she wanted to."


    "Maybe." He didn''t seem to care. "She knows the Asylum. Could help. If she wants to."


    Cinder laughed softly. "I didn''t say I would."


    "But you''re still alive," Sinnett said. "So think about why."


    Cinder didn''t respond. She looked at Asher instead. She sniffed silently, then stared long until her eyes dilated¡ªbut not out of shock, more like amusement.


    "Asher..." she dragged his name with a smile, "I wonder if you can still remember me."


    "Remember you?"


    Nova stepped in front of him as fast as she could to protect him. "Don''t talk to him."


    Cinder tilted her head. "Why not? He can speak for himself."


    "You''re not worth talking to," Nova answered.


    But Asher stayed still. His expression hadn''t changed, but he was glad Nova had his back¡ªin pain and curious at the same time. "What do you want?"


    Cinder''s smile widened. "What do I want?" she repeated, tilting her head slightly. "Your head, mostly."


    Nova stepped forward, ready to attack, while Sinnett just watched silently. Asher also did not move; he just stared as well.


    Cinder''s grin grew thin as she lowered her gaze. "But maybe not just yet."


    She leaned against Sinnett''s hair like it was furniture, her bindings not bothering her in the slightest. "There''s something else I''d rather have first."


    Asher raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    She went on, voice low now, teasing. "I want to know what you are. That necromancy trick you pulled back there? It wasn''t just summoning magic. There was something else." Her eyes narrowed slightly. "Something... oddly strange."


    "I don''t owe you answers," Asher said.


    "No," she agreed, "but you fascinate me." Then her voice dropped, losing the playful edge.


    "You don''t move like the others. You don''t feel like the others. I''ve seen hundreds of casters come through that hellhole of a class. None of them reek like you."


    Nova frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Cinder''s eyes never left Asher.


    "You reek of dragons," she said, her face twisting with quiet disgust. "It''s so strong I might even say you''re one."


    "And you want to talk about monsters?" she whispered. "You''ve no idea what you are, do you?"


    "Let me put it simply...just like other dragons, if you so much as reek of them, you and everyone you''ve made contact with will be killed. Because you can never be too cautious," she chuckled. "Right?"

 Chapter 53 - 53: Meeting Cinder [4]

    Nova did not let her guard drop for a second. Even as Cinder appeared relaxed and wasn''t armed, she didn''t trust her for a minute.


    Her gaze was fixed on Asher with full interest, but the curve of her brow gave away her irritation¡ªthough there was something else there too. She was intrigued.


    Sinnett gave her a look as the silence stretched, then decided to speak up.


    "Cinder, tell them where they kept the remnants of the dragons."


    "Wait, what?"


    Asher and Nova both replied in unison, the shock from what they heard moving through their bodies like lightning. Nova, who thought it would be impossible, dropped her hands with wide eyes and stepped closer.


    "Do you actually know... where they are?" she asked, forcing her voice not to break between her words.


    Cinder blinked slowly. Then a smirk crept up her lips as she shifted her gaze to Nova.


    "So that''s the price of my life?"


    "That, maybe," Sinnett said with a shrug. "And your silence. You don''t get to keep secrets."


    Cinder sighed, rolling her eyes. "Fine."


    She turned to Asher again, lips curling slightly. She wasn''t particularly happy about leaking confidential information¡ªbut with how unpredictable Asher and Sinnett were, it made her curious, and slightly cautious, about how she spoke¡ªespecially around Sinnett.


    "There''s a cemetery. Old. Off the main district in Lower Velcrest. Hidden behind a chapel that''s always closed. You wouldn''t notice it unless you knew where to look. The trees grow too thick there, roots curl over graves like they''re guarding something."


    "Should be right beside an old apartment building," she chuckled softly. "I haven''t stepped out of the asylum for a while now."


    Asher stiffened. That place sounded familiar.


    Cinder noticed but didn''t say anything else.


    "That graveyard''s been there long before Velcrest became a city. Before the Academy. Before all of it. You know what it really is?" She leaned forward and lowered her voice.


    "A burial site. The last dragon bones were laid there, sealed with spells even I couldn''t crack. And the Asylum''s people? They''ve been keeping eyes on it for decades."


    Nova shifted beside Asher. "Why would they bury dragons there of all places?"


    "Because it was convenient," Cinder replied simply. "No one would question strange magic in a graveyard. And that area has a lot of mana no one could tap into."


    She let out another laugh. "Believe me, even the last Necromancer before Necro-boy over there couldn''t do it."


    Sinnett tugged her back with his hair. "That''s enough."


    Cinder said nothing more, but her eyes lingered on Asher, like she knew the next time they met, things would be different.


    It was either he''d sit for lunch with her to talk¡ªor one of them would die. Which she was certain would be her.


    "I''ll see you guys before dinner. My greetings to Mom and the girls. I need to teach her a lesson," she said casually.


    Asher nodded, but Sinnett''s gaze lowered to his shoulder, then narrowed before raising back to his face.


    "Uhm¡­ don''t use magic or indulge in anything before I get back. Not even raising anything¡­ understood?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher frowned. "And what makes you think I''d listen to you?"


    "I know what you don''t," he smirked in reply and lifted Cinder into the air with his hair. "Nova, make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid. Give me till 12."


    "What do you think?" Nova ignored Sinnett immediately, causing him to scoff and turn away.


    Asher stared ahead, his fingers slowly closing around the edge of his sleeve.


    "That cemetery¡­ my mother used to go there."


    The system''s screen appeared before him, but this time with a lot of background information. It identified Cinder, which was oddly strange.


    ---


    [Cinder: Poison User, Dragon Catalyst]


    Background:


    Long before the world feared Necromancers and the Hybrid Class race, it feared dragons¡ªbeings of pure, volatile magic, creatures born from the very fabric of the world''s raw energy. Most didn''t fall in battle.


    They were hunted, systematically erased by an alliance of mages, kings, and cults who called themselves the Draconic Vanguard.


    One of the last dragons captured was called Luna, the Dragon of the Blue Flame. Her blood was poison. It burned through steel and shattered spells.


    When she died, her body couldn''t be left in the open. The Vanguard ordered her bones scattered¡ªand her heart entombed beneath Velcrest.


    They buried her and others beneath wards, in silence, under the guise of mourning a human like them. However, she had a child with a human, [Unidentified].


    The Asylum took her in. Raised her, studied her. They called her the Poison Fang, or Cinder. They used her to track down the last of the scaled bloodlines and made her watch each one die. Until she stopped flinching.


    ---


    [Cinder: Poison Fang]


    [Hybrid Dragon, 35% Backstory Covered]


    It ended there, which was strange.


    Asher simply scoffed. He didn''t need to know anything about Cinder, except she was part of those killing dragons. But then, she was one too, which was also confusing.


    Why would she kill her own kind and not feel guilty? Or did she¡ªbut had no choice?


    Then he wondered deeply why Sinnett would be so crazy as to lock lips with her and still be unaffected.


    Yes, Sinnett was unpredictable and mysterious, yet that was by far the strangest.


    He heaved a sigh, then turned to leave, still ignoring his aching arms.


    Nova glared at Cinder before turning as well, but she gave Sinnett a silent warning before leaving with Asher.


    "Bye..."


    Sinnett''s expression turned to a smirk, mischief in his eyes once they had gone out of sight. Then he glanced at Cinder.


    "So, how long does it take you to climax?"


    "You ask me like anyone could even try to touch me," she replied with a small smile that only increased Sinnett''s curiosity.


    He shrugged. "Alright, let''s get you to my apartment and give you something good to eat before we get down to business."


    She smirked. "Is it pills? Like the Asylum gives me to stay awake?"


    Sinnett shook his head. "Ever tried barbeque and rice?"


    "Heard of it, but no. Is that a pill too?" She frowned, and Sinnett could only shake his head.


    "Let''s get you to my place first."


    ---


    Asher and Nova barely spoke as they reached the edge of the Lower District, exactly where his apartment was.


    It was almost nightfall already, and the sky stretched long above them, stars blinking faintly between broken clouds. They passed alleyways and old signs, broken lamps, and doors long rusted shut to avoid being seen by Hannah or Any.


    Then they reached it¡ªthe cemetery behind the apartment.


    The old chapel stood crooked, half of its stone face swallowed by vines. A broken bell hung in the tower, silent.


    It wasn''t much of a sight, but it was hidden well and quite large. Thankfully, Asher''s apartment building covered the cemetery under its shadows, as well as the massive wall on the other side.


    Nova approached the gate first, pressing her palm against the iron bar. "Feels old. Like it was here before the rest of the street."


    She ran her hand over the warning signs that read: Do not enter, for the body laid here is not accustomed to visitors.


    Asher let out a sigh. "Let''s get done with this. I''m a little exhausted here."

 Chapter 54 - 54: The Burden Of Guilt

    Nova did not say anything. She simply nodded and quickly pushed the gate open. She cautiously stepped back to let him in first, then placed a black arrow at the entrance. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cemetery behind it stretched far deeper than expected. There were more graves than either of them could count. Most were unmarked, crooked from age.


    The air was still. Heavy. Like something thick moved through it. Not even the smell of dead bodies or the burning incense from all corners¡ªjust silence beneath the surface.


    Asher led them past broken statues and cracked headstones until he stopped at a tree wrapped in white ivy.


    "I think I''ve been here before," he said. "Or I''ve seen it in a memory, I think. I remember seeing my mother here. A lot."


    Nova knelt near the tree. "She used to come alone?"


    He nodded. "She never said why."


    Nova ran her fingers over the ground. There were no gravestones here. Just dirt. Dry, cracked, but oddly undisturbed. Not a single weed dared grow between the tree roots.


    "Wait," Asher said suddenly.


    He walked around to the other side and found a plaque hidden in the dirt. Brushing it away revealed a name:


    Darren Morgan


    Land of the Lost


    He froze almost immediately.


    Nova noticed and walked over to his side. She ran her eyes over the name and glanced at him. "Your father?"


    Asher didn''t answer at first. He stared at the name like it was something written in another language.


    The ache in his chest felt older than he was, or perhaps it hurt that in this life too, his father was actually dead¡ªlike the last.


    But then what bothered him most was why, in the cemetery behind their apartment of all places.


    "I didn''t know he was buried here."


    Nova stepped beside him. "This is what your mother kept from you. She didn''t tell anyone."


    Asher nodded. He had seen a memory where he saw his five-year-old self being led away from the cemetery with his hands in his mother''s, and she looked dead¡ªor probably sad.


    He simply replied, "It''s probably because of what''s behind it."


    She nodded. "Makes sense. Hide a dragon''s corpse with a human''s. No one would ever check."


    Then she knelt and placed her palm flat on the soil. Black smoke moved from her hand and sank into the ground, searching for a soul or a body to hold onto, but there was nothing.


    She froze.


    "¡­It''s empty."


    Asher blinked. "What?"


    "This grave." Her voice was calm, but her face wasn''t. She quickly withdrew her hand. "There''s nothing here. No body. No remains. Just magic. Traces of something¡­ gone."


    Asher fell silent. He felt a shiver roll down his spine. "You''re sure?"


    Nova stood. "I''m sure. I can''t even hold on to anything¡ªnot even a bone."


    She trailed off and crawled over to another grave where she assumed there would be another body and did the same thing.


    "There''s a body, but no lingering soul. Not even a trace."


    Asher turned to the plaque again. His father''s name engraved. His mother''s secret visits. The strange way his dragon-related class had awakened...


    Then the tree with white ivy gleamed faintly before returning back to normal, catching his attention. He quickly rose up to his feet and summoned his dagger.


    He cautiously stepped forward, placed his hand on the tree with the dagger in the other in case anything happened, but the tree just pulsed again and returned to normal.


    But then something else happened.


    "What are you both doing?"


    A hurried voice came up behind them¡ªa familiar voice. Asher turned and spotted his mother carefully walking along the side to get to them.


    When she did, she stood between him and the tree with a very displeased look on her face.


    "Mom?" he called, moving his gaze to the blood lilies in her hand, then frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    Hannah didn''t answer. Instead, she placed the flowers at the base of the tree and turned to him.


    "I told you not to come here again, especially without my permission."


    Asher was taken aback by her response, but he calmed himself down and replied, "Was sent by the guild to check out something."


    "And what is that? There''s nothing here. Nothing at all. They must have given you a wrong address... yes, a wrong address..." She laughed nervously and grabbed his hand to lead him away, but his dagger vanished and he grabbed her hand with his free one, pulling her back.


    "What are you hiding?"


    "I am your mother... I don''t need to tell you what isn''t important," she stated briefly, and he scoffed.


    "You think I''d listen to that? I''m old enough now to decide what is or isn''t important. Why was Dad buried here? Why do you keep hiding that from me?"


    "Tell me, Mom, what exactly happened to him? And why are you suddenly startled?"


    She didn''t answer. She only struggled to pull herself out of his grip, but he only tightened it until her face squeezed in pain.


    "I''ll drop all the respect I have for you this moment and force answers out of you, Mom, because it would do you, me, and the girls good... I still don''t get it..."


    "You refused to tell me what happened to Dad and even what''s wrong with you."


    "I am only having mild flu."


    "Lies!" he yelled, already frustrated.


    "Flu doesn''t last that long. I chose to ignore it because I felt you''d tell Alya later and she''d tell me. I didn''t even think about it because I trust you."


    He glanced at Nova, who immediately understood what he meant, and she continued checking the graves.


    "Mom, please, an entire race is depending on this. Even Ria will be in danger if you don''t give me answers... Why was Dad buried here?"


    Hannah''s gaze softened, and her eyes welled up. That look on her face got Asher withdrawing and instantly calm.


    Tears poured out of her eyes, drop after drop, until she was sobbing loudly.


    As clueless and dense as he was, Asher crouched low enough to look at her and sighed. "Fine... I''m sorry I yelled at you... I was just a little frustrated and upset that you keep hiding things."


    He placed his hands on her cheeks and brushed off a tear that dropped from her eyes. "I won''t raise my voice again, or mention him... Just at least tell me what happened?"


    Hannah sniffled, her breath catching as she tried to steady herself. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came, only silence and trembling lips. She shut them again, then slowly, she tried again.


    "The guild your father worked for... they erased everything him," she whispered, "They hid everything, his class, his power, what he truly was."


    Her gaze dropped to the ground as though the weight of the truth was too much to carry, and it actually was.


    "He died in a dungeon raid, and one of his friends was waiting. He didn''t just kill your father, he took his soul. Dragged it into the Land of the Lost, where I could never reach him."


    Her voice cracked, raw pain bubbling up in her throat. "And I couldn''t do anything."


    Asher smiled assuring her that he wouldn''t judge her then he whispered, "Go on"


    "I never awakened a class," she continued, "My mana was too low.... I couldn''t fight beside him, couldn''t protect him. I was just... just a liability."


    Tears welled in her eyes, spilling freely now. "I was pregnant with you. And because of that... I couldn''t move, couldn''t run, couldn''t even scream for help. I stood there... watching it all fall apart."


    Her sobs grew louder, "He died because of me. They took him because I was too weak to stop it. And now his soul is gone, lost, chained somewhere I can never reach."


    "The dragons¡­ they also tried even through they were busy fighting off the beasts and those trying to kill them, they didn''t do anything I did."


    Asher stood there, silent and stunned, watching his mother unravel piece by piece in front of the grave that wasn''t really a grave.


    "It was all my fault," she sobbed. "Everything. It was all my fault."

 Chapter 55 - 55: System Update [1].

    Asher kept an arm around his mother''s shoulders, steadying her as she took careful steps away from the grave.


    Her tears had slowed down, but her hands still trembled from the pain of the memories she had tried to bury.


    He said nothing for a while, not because he didn''t know what to say, but because he knew it was better to let someone in pain cry until they were tired before moving to console them.


    He only held her close, stroking her back gently, while he divided his gaze between Nova, who was crawling and waiting over the graves.


    Silence became louder than his mother''s whimpering. The leaves of the tree rustled above them, and the gate creaked as the wind pushed through.


    The white ivy and the tree that kept pulsing faintly seemed to remind him that if he hadn''t been sent to the cemetery, he would still assume his father was just missing or perhaps ran away.


    Heaving a sigh, he lowered his gaze to her. "¡­Mom," he said softly, keeping his voice low and as calm as he could. "How did you get past the barrier?"


    Nova stiffened slightly nearby, her brows furrowing when she turned around on her knee and gazed up at them.


    "You¡­ shouldn''t have been able to enter."


    His mother paused. Her voice was hoarse from all the crying and tired, as usual.


    "I didn''t. Not at first. I saw a floating black needle and waved it off since it was blocking the entrance."


    Nova''s expression turned sour, and at the same time, Asher''s eyes narrowed.


    All they could think of was, "Classless, yet she could wave off her/my arrows, how?"


    Nova quickly cleared her throat and regained composure. "The cemetery is obviously wrapped in Dragon magic and essence. If she has always been visiting here, then maybe it already granted her access no matter what."


    Asher nodded slowly, though suspicion lingered behind his eyes. The system hadn''t flared when they stepped into the cemetery.


    No security alert. No ripple in the mana barrier.


    He was about to speak again, ask another question, but the world tilted almost immediately.


    His vision blurred, and a wave of nausea hit him hard. He swayed slightly, letting go of Hannah to cover his eyes. Then, everything became normal again.


    Nova rose from where she stood and stepped forward immediately. "Asher?"


    "I''m¡­ fine," he lied, blinking back his dizziness. The burning in his shoulders had returned, hotter now, but he endured it.


    "You need to sit," Hannah said as she grabbed his arm and made to pull him over to a bench, but he held up his hand and smiled warmly.


    "I''m fine, Mom... just felt a little dizzy because of the new environment."


    He answered, knowing fully well it would be impossible to believe because their apartment was just a block away.


    He simply held her hand and tilted his head. "So... now that you''re not crying anymore, can you tell me more about what happened to Dad... it''s okay if you don''t want to though."


    Hannah swallowed, her fingers tightening around the folds of her coat. She looked like she didn''t want to say it, but she did.


    Darren Morgan had been assigned with his guildmates to hunt down high-ranked beasts that had escaped from a dungeon to the south, not within the city.


    But then, for some reason, he was betrayed, and the mission turned out to be a setup to kill him.


    Apparently, Hannah was also by his side that fateful day because she was due, and he wanted to keep her by his side since the organization insisted that he go for the raid no matter what.


    He trusted no one, not even the hospital to keep eyes on her while he was gone, and she didn''t even know why.


    Then he was lured into the dungeon, which was collapsing unbeknownst to them. Not caring that he had a pregnant wife with him, and confident and strong he was, he didn''t mind.


    When they attacked and tried to bring him down with everything they had, he fought back and was called a traitor.


    Darren fought and hid with her for three days within a collapsing dungeon, fighting beasts and those who tried to kill him, while at the same time protecting his pregnant wife.


    But then he eventually grew weak, and they overwhelmed him with numbers. He was wounded¡­ grounded¡­ and the worst part... they didn''t even kill him with their hands.


    They held him down and watched as his friend shifted into a shadow creature with hollow eyes. Instead of regular darkness, there was blood in its eyes, and it extracted his soul and vanished.


    "But then it didn''t actually vanish just like that... it pointed a finger at me before leaving," she raised her gaze up at him and smiled through her tears.


    "I couldn''t do anything to help because he told me to stay back... but I knew I would have stopped it... I was just too weak... and scared..."


    Asher''s fists clenched, and the dizziness returned. He didn''t even have time to tell her it wasn''t her fault.


    The words kept repeating.


    Betrayal by the people he worked for, his own friend stole his soul, and he still didn''t know why they decided to kill him there.


    A red system screen suddenly appeared before Asher, displaying the same information as the first day he arrived about the error and his locked abilities.


    [System Update Detected¡­ Processing Bloodline Awakening.]


    [Poison detected¡ªResistance activated.]


    [Warning: Soul instability detected.]


    [Syncing dormant abilities¡­]


    ---


    Asher''s eyes narrowed, unable to understand what was going on, until more information appeared.


    ---


    [Congratulations! You have awakened the SSS-Ranked Ability: Sovereign of the Dead (Status: Unlocked).]


    [20% processed, please standby.] S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: A forbidden power passed down through bloodlines tied to death and/or dragons. Grants command over death, soul retrieval, and resurrection of fallen legends. Access to this ability is currently in process due to incomplete soul synchronization.


    Tips: A Soul in exchange for power. (2 Required.)


    Suggestions: Individual with an incurable disease, or an individual deserving of death.

 Chapter 56 - 56: System Update [2]

    "So I am permitted to kill to finish the process?" Asher mumbled as his eyes ran over the words, unaware of Nova and his mother''s silence as they watched him stare blankly and talk to himself.


    ''Not bad. Not like I like the idea of killing... but then, there are people who don''t need to live... like that all-knowing stalker.''


    ''Naomi, and most especially the entire Saint Liora and their master guild.''


    He thought, now having a conversation with his inner self, until the screen switched to display more information.


    ---


    [Secret Evolution Triggered¡ªPrimary Job Upgraded: Lord of Draconic Souls (Status: Unlocked).] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: A unique evolution of the Necromancer Class. Grants dominion over the souls of draconic beings, allowing fusion, summoning, and assimilation of ancient dragon powers.


    Unlock Conditions: 100


    ---


    Awaiting Tasks


    > > Rebuild Army


    >>Raise First Dragon


    >>Reclaim Father''s Soul


    Progress: Null


    ---


    [Sub-Class: Advanced Necromancer]


    > > Details


    Skill Bonus: Enhanced soul binding, corpse reinforcement, essence absorption.


    Passive: Undead Synergy (Rank II): Undead near the caster gain increased resilience and affinity to commands.


    New Trait: Muscle Memory ¨C The stronger your emotional tie to a fallen soul, the easier it is to summon echoes or fragments of their presence.


    ---


    Asher stayed still, breathing slowly as the system messages faded. The dizziness began to ease, but the burning of the poison in his shoulder seemed to worsen.


    Nova tilted her head slightly and narrowed her eyes. "Asher?" she called quietly, but he didn''t reply, and she assumed he was in a daze until...


    His shadow deepened unnaturally. Then a mask shimmered faintly over his face¡ªblack, with hollow, empty sockets that pulsed at the center.


    His sclera were no longer white, but darkened to a rich amber hue, with slitted, thin irises.


    Along the curve of his neck and up to his jawline, silver-blue scales flickered, glinting like polished crystal. Two curved horns shimmered faintly on his crown, forming a silhouette on the ground. Then, just as it appeared, it was gone.


    Asher blinked again, his features returned to normal, and he only smiled to assure them once again he was fine.


    Nova didn''t speak, but her lips pressed into a tight line.


    His mother hadn''t noticed. She was too focused on the ground, still wiping her eyes. But Nova had seen it. Whatever that was.


    Asher didn''t meet her gaze. Not yet.


    Instead, he exhaled and turned back to his mother. "Can you walk? We should head back."


    Hannah nodded softly, though her legs wobbled as she stood fully upright. "Yes¡­ yes, I can."


    They stepped away from the grave. The white ivy no longer pulsed¡ªit had gone still, as if sleeping again. Asher looked at it once more. He said nothing, but the thought of his father''s soul being ripped from his body burned behind his eyes.


    Nova turned to him then, after taking a few steps away from the cemetery. "I''ll escort you two back to the edge of the ward. Then I''ll go check on Zero at HQ. If she''s stable, I''ll bring her here if Yumiko lets me."


    Asher nodded. "Good. If Sinnett shows up, tell him to wait on the roof and keep your eyes on Zero, but don''t say anything about this place. I''ll return later to dig around."


    Nova raised a brow. "Alone?"


    He nodded again. "Yeah. This part... I think I need to do a little more searching."


    Nova didn''t argue. She only gave a soft, "Alright. Don''t stay long."


    As they turned to leave the cemetery, Hannah kept her hand looped around Asher''s arm for support. But she walked slower now. There was something on her mind.


    "Asher?" she said gently.


    He looked down. "Yeah?"


    She hesitated. Her eyes were searching his face. "Did you know? About Ria?"


    Asher blinked. "What about her?"


    "That she''s a dragon."


    He slowed his pace. "She¡­ told me herself. Blurted it out after we played a bit." It was a lie, but his voice stayed even to keep it normal.


    Hannah looked at him long and hard, then mumbled, "I see."


    She didn''t push further.


    But something about the way she said it made Asher wonder just how much she knew. She knew about dragons and about the dungeons. But he filed the thought away for later.


    He had more time anyway, and the academy wasn''t demanding much from them, which was also a good thing.


    They walked the rest of the way in silence until they reached the entrance of the apartment building. Nova gave one last look at him, smiled, and waved before vanishing into the shadow of another building like she was never there.


    Once Asher and his mother had arrived in the apartment, Alya and Ria were fast asleep on the floor behind the sofa, but Asher didn''t move them, since it was quite cool there.


    Hannah sank into the old couch with a tired sigh, while he moved to get her a glass of water, but she stopped him.


    "There''s something else," she said, her voice low.


    He turned instantly.


    She reached into her coat and pulled out a small, worn-out photograph.


    It was old. The edges torn and bent, the color faded, but clear enough. A man stood in the center of the frame, tall, proud, with eyes like a slow-burning fire.


    His hair was held back in a messy bun that left strands falling over his face, his skin tanned from years under the sun, with broad shoulders and exactly the same eyes like his.


    Except his were brighter. However, there was a faint resemblance to Veylan. But not identical, or maybe he was overthinking it.


    Asher stared for a while, then he glanced at her.


    "That''s him?" he asked.


    Hannah nodded. "Your father. The day he was promoted to Guild Master of the Outcast''s Guild."


    Asher blinked slowly. "He was a captain?"


    "The last one before they disbanded," she said. "People don''t talk about it much. But everyone knew his name. Respected him. Even if most don''t remember his face¡­ they remember his eyes, that you inherited."


    Asher felt the words sink into him.


    The Outcast''s Guild again, and his father was also well known.


    Maybe that was why Sinnett stalked him even after just meeting him. Or maybe almost everyone knew the name Morgan and often called him that, instead of Asher.


    His father''s son.


    He should be proud¡ªhe was¡ªbut not seeing the old guy physically was painful enough.


    Hannah leaned back into the cushions, her exhaustion finally catching up to her.


    Asher set the photo down on the table. He stared at it for a long time, tracing the edges with his eyes.


    His hands tightened into fists again.


    "I''ll find him, Mom. No matter what."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Punishments [1]R18

    Not far from Asher''s apartment, about 15 blocks away, the second the sky became dark, Sinnett landed effortlessly on the roof of his penthouse.


    He took a quick glance at the bottom where the entrance was, to ensure his bodyguards were in position. Then he smiled and phased through the ground, appearing before them.


    They didn''t seem frightened, as they had gotten used to his frequent disappearances and popping out of nowhere.


    One of his bodyguards, the kitsune with golden eyes, tilted his head slightly to get a better look at the girl in Sinnett''s locs. His ears and tail, which should have been wagging slowly, remained still as his brows curved.


    "Sir... please tell me you are not going to do the same thing with this one."


    Sinnett smirked. He almost laughed but shook his head. "Those ones are for official benefits. She..." he gestured at Cinder and brought her forth.


    He pulled the cap over her head, revealing her luscious and long pink hair that fell over her face, but was pushed back by his locs, revealing her beautiful pink eyes that seemed to gleam faintly.


    She said nothing, only able to glare since her mouth was covered.


    His other bodyguard, who had recognized her, bit his lips, showing his fangs as he cast a look at Sinnett, who just smiled knowingly, confirming his suspicions.


    "Master, how did you manage to break in, talk more of get a hold of her?"


    Sinnett shrugged. "A little help from my new friends, and a little family magic," he winked. "She''s cute, right?"


    They both nodded. "Your best one yet. But that academy instructor..." they trailed off until the kitsune spoke up to finish it. "She''s quite more mature. And she didn''t look like she would bite us... neither was the city''s most feared asylum captain."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll bring her over sometime. But for now, you''ll be seeing more of Cinder¡ªmaybe my next girlfriend." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kitsune smirked. "Another girl? Are you sure you can keep her, sir?"


    "Her brother is quite feisty, would be an issue, but yes, I can keep her. She''s also from the Morgan family..."


    Their eyes widened. "Morgan? The Necromancer''s sister?!"


    Sinnett just turned around and made to leave. "You both know me. I like good things."


    With that said, he phased through the wall, still pulling Cinder behind.


    ---


    Sinnett''s bedroom door clicked shut as he made his way in.


    His locs, still moving, grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge at the corner of the room, flipped the bottle, and put it to his lips while he used his free hand to pull his shirt off.


    Cinder watched in silence, her hair stuck to her cheeks, glaring daggers at him. But deep down, she was quite anxious.


    Without hesitation, he tossed her onto the king-sized bed, not hard, just enough to make her bounce and then sit back down.


    Once he was done taking off his shirt and his belt, he put the bottle of water on the lamp stand. Then he walked over to the bed while his locs held her in place once again.


    "You almost killed Zero," he hissed, tongue splitting as it moved.


    "Then would have killed Asher and Nova if I hadn''t held you." He grabbed her chin, forcing her gaze to meet his, then he smiled. "I''m going to make you pay for that."


    She sneered. "Try it," she said, but her voice cracked, unfortunately weak under him.


    His locs pinned her arms to the bed. Then he leaned close and whispered, "I will, believe me."


    Cinder''s heart pounded, her blood tingled as his fingers scratched her sides. She twisted to break out of his hold, but the more she did, the more locs held her in place.


    Then he leaned down and kissed her, slow but hard, his split tongue moving in all corners of her mouth, enjoying the seemingly sweet taste of the poison in her saliva.


    She tried to shove him away, but ended up whispering, and that made him smirk and lean away.


    His locs curled around her hips, pinning her down. Then another two pried her legs open. At the same time, her clothes were stripped off, leaving just the duvet over her.


    "Stay still," he said and went low. He kept his gaze on her fear-stricken face, but took a glance at her pussy, before returning to her face, watching her eyes widen as he stuck out his tongue and flicked her nub.


    Cinder''s entire body tensed up at that moment. Her heart began racing as the thought of what he would do next came to her.


    She tried to kick him, but he gripped her thighs and slowly... agonizingly sank his tongue deep into her.


    She bit her lips to suppress a moan, but his mouth kept going, pulling moans and whimpers from her lips.


    She forced her thighs closed, keeping his head locked between them, he just chuckled against her and forced them open once again. This time, more of his locs held her down.


    She squirmed continuously, pushing herself away from him, but he kept going, slowly sucking and rubbing her nub with his thumb.


    "Sinnett¡­" she gasped, voice wobbly. Her hips jerked, but he didn''t stop. She cried out as she came. He pulled back and licked his lips.


    "Not bad. You actually taste different from human girls," he chuckled softly and raised himself up.


    "I''m not done though."


    "What..."


    She trailed off when he climbed over her and positioned himself right between her legs.


    He slowly released her hands, since she was weak, but let them stay close in case she tried anything.


    Then, with his gaze fixed on her face, he pulled his zipper down and took out his length.


    She didn''t have time to get a view of it, or the size, before she realized it was already positioned right at her entrance.


    Cinder gasped and covered her face. "S... stop, please."


    Sinnett smirked. "Didn''t think you''d actually beg. Let''s see how far you can go."


    He slowly pushed in, groaning lowly as her pussy clenched around him. It was becoming so tight he had to pause and frown. "Shit....first time, huh?"


    She didn''t give an answer. She just remained silent, hands over her face in shame, yet she was panting behind her hands.


    He continued pushing until his full length was deep inside. "Fuck," he hissed.


    Cinder''s breath caught when he moved slightly, a moan slipped out.


    "You don''t hurt them," he said. Her eyes clamped shut, lips shaking, but for some reason, her hips kept moving closer. Or maybe she was just imagining it.


    Once Sinnett began moving, slowly, her hands fell from her face weakly. Her entire body turned to a puddle almost immediately. His locs kept her in place and even held her hands when she reached for him.


    Each thrust pulled sounds from her, and faint pink scales appeared around her throat, then up to her jaw before spreading downwards and stopping at her upper thigh.


    Sinnett marveled at the sight,pale skin underneath a thin layer of assumably soft pink scales that gleamed.


    But he didn''t stop. He kept thrusting slowly, letting her feel every inch of him until her second form would fully manifest, and it was already happening.


    He pulled out and flipped her to her knees. "Stay," he ordered, but she was too weak to stay on her knees, so he let her rest on her chest but had her hips up, with the pillows under her, right where her lower abdomen was.


    Then he slid back in, deeper this time. Cinder gasped, shaking under him. He thrust harder this time, making her cry out.


    "Please," she whimpered. Her body wanted him, of course, but she was fighting it. She wasn''t supposed to want an enemy, a Varrow, for that matter.


    He leaned over and kissed her neck, pulling another moan. He kept going, rough and slow, then flipped her again to see her glassy eyes and trembling lips.


    Her moans mixed with the creak of the bed, her breath heavy. Cinder''s fight faded. Her pink hair was messy, eyes locked on him, lost in the clouds.


    Cinder''s chest rose and fell, breathing rushed. Her eyes searched his face, maybe for softness, maybe for mercy. Sinnett''s silver eyes stayed hard. His locs curled lightly around her wrists, reminding her who held control.


    He slowed, still inside, but didn''t pull out. "Think it''s over?" he asked in a low tone, and leaned over.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Punishment [2]R18.

    Sinnett placed a kiss on her lips to ensure she was still awake. She shivered, a soft moan slipping out with the pulse of his length in her.


    "Sinnett¡­" Her voice was small, sore, and it sparked something in him , something between pride and need.


    He kissed her again, catching her shaky breath. She leaned into it, her bound hands twitching. She wanted to resist, but her body didn''t.


    He scratched her hip lightly. "You don''t forget," he said, thrusting deep.


    "Zero''s blood. Asher''s pain. Nova''s tears."


    Her eyes widened. Guilt hit her.


    "Don''t," she whispered, her hair stuck to her cheeks. "Please Don''t." But her hips moved with him, giving in. Sinnett grinned, shifting her to her side. One leg over his shoulders.


    "You don''t get to choose," he growled. The new angle made her cry out. His locs held her ankle, wrist, teasing as he thrust in deeper and even harder.


    "You''ll feel this whenever you think of hurting them."


    Tears welled in her eyes, not from pain, but everything, pleasure, his control and his body.


    "I''m¡­ sorry," she gasped, a sob breaking with her moan.


    "Again," he said, thrusting again. His locs slid along her skin, keeping her trapped.


    "I''m sorry," she said louder, looking into his eyes. "For Zero¡­ Asher¡­ Nova¡­"


    A tear slipped down her cheek. Sinnett''s face softened, slightly, but his grip didn''t.


    "Good."


    He moved faster now, still in control but hungry. Her cries grew louder.


    He flipped her one last time, back to missionary, needing to see her fall apart again.


    "Ahh, please, Sinnett" she moaned out, as she fisted the sheets and buried her face into the pillows.


    "You no longer work for asylum, you work for me and Asher" he growled, and dug his fingers into her thigh. "No more blood. No more fights, unless I ask you to"


    She nodded, breathless ,"Yours," she gasped, and it broke her.


    She cried out, shaking violently as she came, her body. Sinnett groaned, finishing in her, his locs gripped her tighter as they both climaxed


    They both collapsed, breathing hard, and her moans faded.


    Cinder''s body was soft, almost a puddle beneath him. His locs loosened, brushing her skin gently. He kissed her forehead, and smiled.


    "We''re not done yet, but I''ll leave you to rest."


    Cinder''s lips parted, to protest or say something to mean, but it died as her eyes fluttered shut, her breathing slowed as well, as she drifted into sleep.


    Sinnett smirked as he rolled off the bed, his locs stopped moving and shrank to their normal length as he walked, swaying behind him.


    He ripped off his trousers, and tossed them on the sofa at the corner of his room, and picked up a towel draped over his seat around his waist.


    He grabbed his phone from the night stand, and plopped himself by the foot of the bed to scroll through his messages.


    Sinnett didn''t forget to cover Cinder, since she was obviously warm blooded.


    Hours later, when it was about 9pm, the city''s neon glow filtered through the windows, casting long shadows across the room.


    Cinder stirred, turning to her other side. A soft groan escaped her lips, as Sinnett''s locs slid over her thighs, and wrists, unfortunately waking her.


    He was already towering above her, with lust evidence in his silver eyes, he had a smile across his lips, that widened when her vision cleared. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Told you we weren''t done," he said with a low supposedly sweet voice, that anyone would have fallen for , if they didn''t know his true intentions and personality.


    Cinder hadn''t gotten time to let his words sink in, when his locs curled around her once again, and held her legs apart.


    Sinnett positioned his length at the entrance of her pussy again, rubbing her nub with his tip slowly, letting her feel the hotness of it, as well as how wet she was.


    "Sinnett, wait...." she started, but he kissed her, swallowing her words. His tongue silenced her with a slow oddly calming kiss.


    She whimpered, "mmph", her body arched towards him,despite her resistance.


    Seeing as she was distracted, he thrust into her, quickly this time, and deep, pulling a shaky moan from her lips.


    He pulled back, and thrust back in, earning another shaky moan from her lips.


    The bed creaked slowly, with a steady rhyth, as her defiance crumbled under him once again.


    "Ahh....."


    "mmph"


    "Sinnett.... please, slow....down."


    He paid deaf ears to her pleas, knowing fully well she was also enjoying it. He increased his pace, grinding his hips and pounding her till she was mindlessly moaning his names and begging.


    However, his phone buzzed on the nightstand, causing him to slow his pace. One of his locs picked it up, and placed the phone carefully in his palms,. before moving to hold Cinder.


    "Keep quiet," he whispered, thrusting harder, making her gasp. He swiped the green icon up, and winked at her.


    "Asher. What''s up?"Cinder''s eyes widened, a flush creeping up her cheeks as she tried to stay silent, but Sinnett''s locs, flipped her on her stomach again.


    Sinnett leaned over, he held the head board of his bed, trapping her between his body and the headrest, with the pillow positioned Infront of her head.


    To avoid hurting her, if he thrust and she ended up hitting the headboard.


    The pillow under her, were specifically, to apply pressure on her lower abdomen, so Sinnett would be directly hitting her G-spot, amplifying every sensation.


    Asher''s voice crackled through, exhausted and low.


    "Been thinking about guild missions. International ones. They exist right?."


    Sinnett rocked into Cinder, a main slipped out, but he smirked ignoring it "Yeah? What''s the plan?"Asher didn''t seem to notice, he just continued.


    "Was thinking about applying for them, during exams I could head back, I need to do an little traveling."


    Silence came for a moment, then Sinnett replied. "You know what."Sinnett''s eyes darkened, but his pace didn''t falter, pulling another quiet please, from Cinder, she glanced at him and muttered a "Please..."she trailed off, to breath and continued, "Slow....down,"


    "I know," he replied and adjusted his pace.


    "I''m coming with you. Will bring Cinder." he continued.


    Asher opened his mouth to speak, but paused, "What''s that noise?" Cinder bit her lip, trembling, her moans, growing harder to stifle as Sinnett thrust deeper.


    He chuckled, unashamed. "Just teaching her a lesson, She''s sorry for what she did."


    "Wait what?" Asher snapped, his disgust was clear. "That''s messed up." Before Sinnett could reply, another voice joined, Nova, her tone exhausted as well, but she was curious.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sinnett grinned wider, switching the call to video without warning.


    He angled the phone, showing Cinder''s face, flushed, lips parted, eyes glassy with pleasure and shame. She glared at the screen, but her moans betrayed her as Sinnett rocked into her again.


    Nova, mid-flight somewhere, blushed hard, her gaze flicked to Asher''s reaction more than Cinder''s exposed vulnerability.


    "Sinnett, you''re sick," Asher growled, but Nova stayed quiet, her flush deepening as she watched Asher''s clenched jaw.


    Sinnett laughed, his locs tightened around cinder, pulling her up by her waist, he held his hands out, and watched with a smile as his locs extended and grabbed his phone, then placed it on the bed, na angle where Asher and Nova could both see Cinder''s face, but not her chest down.


    "Just making things clear," he said, thrusting slow, Cinder''s cry began echoing in the room.


    Her pink hair fell over her face, hiding her from the screen, but her trembling was obvious. On Asher''s end, a small voice got him turning away from the screen.


    "Ash, dinner''s ready!" Ria, tugged his sleeve, oblivious to what he was looking at. Asher sighed, rubbing his face.


    "Sinnett, wrap up your nasty shit and get over here. Fast, this whole waiting of a thing is getting frustrating because my shoulder hurt."Sinnett''s grin didn''t fade, his pace steady, pulling another moan, from Cinder.


    "Be there soon," he said just as Asher disconnected, then his eyes locked on her trembling form. locs tightening around her wrists.


    "Hear that, little flame?" he murmured, leaning close.


    "You''re coming with me. With us."Cinder''s breath hitched, a mix of defiance and surrender in her glassy eyes.


    "I hate you," she whispered, but her body moved with his. Sinnett kissed her neck, thrusting deeper, till her cries was the only thing that could be heard in the room.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Efforts Proven Futile [1]

    Sinnett finally finished after a few more rough rounds, his thrusts slowing only when Cinder could barely make a sound.


    She was trembling horribly as they both climaxed, her body left overstimulated and exhausted, and her breathing was shallow as well.


    His locs, still very much alive, slid carefully around her waist and wrists. They picked her up as if she weighed nothing, cradling her exhausted body against his chest.


    Her head hung loosely against his shoulder, and she mumbled something incoherent under her breath.


    Sinnett chuckled lowly and walked towards the bathroom. The door slid open without him touching it, since his locs pushed it aside.


    He stepped into the shower and turned the water on, letting the warm stream wash over both of them.


    Cinder whimpered softly. He held her under the spray, running his hands over her body to clean her, with a surprisingly gentle touch.


    Her scales, that were faint along her body, soon disappeared. Then he finally frowned.


    "Too bad."


    It wasn''t good enough. He hadn''t pushed her far enough yet... her horn hadn''t shown either, which he wasn''t really satisfied with.


    Still, there was time for that later.


    For now, he washed her carefully, making sure no marks were left too visible. His locs helped, untangling her hair and brushing along her arms to comfort her.


    When they finished, he dried her off and carried her back to the bedroom. He laid her down gently, tucked her under the sheets, then exited the room to the kitchen.


    Sinnett wasn''t exactly a chef, but he knew what she needed: sugar and protein.


    He pulled out two plates, made simple sandwiches, and grabbed a bottle of cold milk from the fridge. He poured her a full glass and another for himself.


    Then he added sugar cubes to a bowl. A lot of sugar.


    When he returned, Cinder was awake, staring at the ceiling, dazed and silent.


    He plopped the tray down beside her, sat at the edge of the bed, and smirked. "Eat," he said simply.


    She blinked up at him. "Don''t want to," she muttered, glaring down at the dreadful white cubes before her.


    He picked up a sugar cube and pressed it to her lips. "Not asking."


    She opened her mouth reluctantly, letting him push the sugar onto her tongue. Her body responded immediately, a little jolt of energy, and she actually enjoyed it, because she usually consumed bitter things to keep the toxicity of her poison.


    Sinnett fed her another, then handed her the milk.


    Cinder grumbled but obeyed, taking slow sips. Milk dribbled from the corner of her mouth, and he wiped it off with his thumb.


    They sat in silence for a moment, till she was back to her energized self and was able to see properly.


    "Cinder," he called, not sparing her a glance as he kept his gaze on his phone.


    She swallowed thickly. "What?"


    "How do you cure your poison if someone else gets it?"


    Cinder stiffened. Why was he asking her that now? Her fingers tightened around the glass, then she exhaled.


    "I honestly don''t know," she whispered. "I''ve never had to cure someone before."


    He narrowed his eyes. "You sure?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded slowly. "I mean, maybe something that neutralizes my poison naturally? Like blood from someone immune¡­"


    Sinnett sat back. His mouth twisted into a thoughtful frown.


    "And who would be immune?"


    Cinder hesitated, then looked down at her hands. "You," she whispered. "Probably you. Your blood. Your body is different or maybe similar."


    Sinnett smiled faintly. He already figured that, but hearing her say it pleased him.


    "And what about Zero?" he asked casually, like he was asking about the weather.


    At her name, Cinder flinched.


    Sinnett caught it immediately.


    "Cinder," he said, voice lower, colder now. "You know what you did. It''s alright if you were forced to, but you know it was bad."


    She shook her head and looked away. "I didn''t actually mean to... my hate for dragons and then doing anything crazy because I had nothing to lose."


    "Cinder."


    She swallowed, guilt written all over her face. Tears welled up, but she blinked them away.


    "I poisoned her," she admitted finally, her voice cracking. "Slowly... not enough to kill her right away. Just enough to weaken her, make her... lose her mind. Her people started it." She broke off.


    Sinnett didn''t react. He just watched her quietly, letting the silence choke her.


    Cinder wiped her face with trembling fingers.


    "I thought... if she was weak, the guild would stop trusting her. Would leave her behind, and then we''d make her join us, at least because she wasn''t as bad as her people."


    Sinnett leaned back, running a hand through his locs. His expression was unreadable, but inside, cold rage was building.


    She wasn''t wrong. She had every right to hate her own race, considering the amount of rejection she must have received because of how she was.


    And the fact she was cared for by humans also made it complicated, because she was raised to hate them.


    Yet, he wasn''t sure if he could believe she was changed and sorry for what she did, or if she was just manipulating him to think so.


    He didn''t move to hit her or yell.


    He just smiled. That quiet, dangerous smile that made her skin crawl.


    "You''re lucky I like you," he said. "If not... I should have killed you the moment you showed up. You should be grateful too."


    Before she could respond, his phone buzzed on the nightstand. He reached for it and glanced at the screen with curved brows.


    Informant 117: Mister Varrow, Zero was confirmed dead a few minutes ago. She died as a result of blood poisoning and her mana couldn''t regulate properly. Only Guild Master Veylan and Yumiko knows about this.


    Sinnett frowned but typed back.


    What about Nova? Is she there?


    Informant 117: No sir, she left just before Zero stopped breathing.


    Sinnett froze for a second. His smile faded, replaced by a blank stare at his screen. He didn''t move, he just stayed still, staring at his informant''s message.


    Dead. The word repeated in his head, and his silver eyes dilated, slowly.


    Zero was dead, and Cinder was responsible, which was bad. If anyone found out she wasn''t guarded by the Asylum''s gates, then they would send a massive team to take her down.


    Fighting back was the only possible way to escape, and she wouldn''t break a sweat, but then with the new recruits...


    Asher, the new students... especially Nova who wouldn''t blink an eye to destroy her. Then he would have to defend Cinder.


    And be tagged an enemy too.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Efforts Proven Futile [2]

    Sinnett dropped the phone on the bed and stood up, running a hand over his mouth, as he got deep into his thoughts.


    Cinder stared at him, wide-eyed, sensing something shifted in him.


    "What is it?" she asked, her voice small.


    He didn''t answer right away. He just turned and looked at her, expression dark. "She''s dead."


    He said without hesitating. She opened her mouth to say something, but no sound came, she just sank back in the bed as the thought of being pursued came to her.


    Tears blurred her vision again. She shook her head desperately.


    "I thought the guilds could do something... isn''t that why you guys broke in... I''m going to get killed for real this time."


    Sinnett walked over to her slowly, He crouched at the side of the bed so they were eye to eye.


    "You didn''t think at all, and it''s not entirely your fault, so I won''t blame you." he said calmly.


    He reached out and wiped a tear from her cheek. The tenderness of the gesture made her shudder.


    "She''s dead now. And Asher will find out. Nova will find out. You think they''re just going to forgive you?"


    Cinder closed her eyes. She already knew the answer.


    Sinnett tilted his head.


    "But me?" he murmured, voice almost gentle. "I might."


    Her eyes snapped open. She stared at him in confusion and there was a glimmer of desperation. confused.


    "I can make it so you stay useful. So they don''t rip you apart when they find out."


    Her voice cracked. "How?"


    He smiled again, that same dangerous smile. "I have my ways, besides, Asher will listen to me because I know everything and besides, your father or whoever raised you is to be blamed....but I''m going to say, he''s on an international trip right?"


    She nodded, tears spilled down her cheeks, Sinnett just smiled and kissed her. "Then no one will kill you, or they have to go through me, and they know they can''t," he winked and rose up to his feet.


    "You still owe me though, alot more than you think because I''m holding an offender and they can''t do a thing, which will be bad if the Organisation Leader gets involved."


    He stood up, gathering his locs to a pony tail, "We leave in ten minutes," He said, as he grabbed clothes from the closet and tossed some at her. Specifically, a leggings and his shirt


    That she stared at strangely before shifting her gaze to him, then she asked


    "Why do you have female clothes with you?"


    He shrugged as he pulled a shirt over his head, "I have girls come here and I end up ruining their clothes, so I Keep alot of clothes here."


    She frowned, "You''re a man whore."


    He chuckled softly at how she said it and smirked, "Let''s just say, I''m the closest thing to an incubus."


    "Now get dressed before you discover what would make you wet again," he flashed a wink at her and then turned to the mirror behind the bathroom door.


    "What about Zero?"


    Sinnett paused at the doorway, looking back at her.


    "She''s already dead," he said flatly. "But you?"


    He smiled one more time, sharp and cold.


    "You''re still very much alive. For now, so I''ll need you to help me with Asher, because he got poisoned too.."


    "...and I''m honestly not ready to loose a friend."


    Cinder nodded frantically as she rose up and slipped into the outfit he gave her, when she was done, she downed the remaining in the glass, and exhaled.


    "Wow, milk and sugar really works," she uttered as she stared at her reflection in the window. She wasn''t quite comfortable with seeing her hair, because it looked cute.


    And cute to her was vulnerable and weak. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, Sinnett seemed to think otherwise when he fisted her hair and held it to a loose bun.


    "Airborne or you move on land?"


    She scoffed and looked away, "I''m a dragon, obviously airborne."


    "Alright, let''s head to Asher''s apartment, but we''ll wait on the roof to avoid interacting with his mother or sisters, alright?"


    She nodded.


    They left the apartment silently.


    Sinnett phased into the ground like a shadow slipping through the cracks, while Cinder, who had no wings in this form, moved quietly above him, staying low and out of sight.


    She followed him all the way to Asher''s apartment building, keeping her head down, her steps quick but cautious.She knew what was coming , and she wasn''t ready to face it.


    They reached the rooftop at the same time.


    Asher was there, sitting on a bench, his hands resting on his knees, looking tired, worn down, but still sharp enough that his eyes flicked up the moment he sensed them.


    Nova sat cross-legged on the table beside him, her phone forgotten the instant she saw Sinnett approach with someone trailing behind.


    Nova''s body stiffened instantly.


    Asher straightened slightly, his expression darkening with suspicion.


    Cinder instinctively moved behind Sinnett, clutching the back of his coat like a shield.


    Sinnett raised a hand lazily, palm up, signaling for them to hold their ground.


    "She''s not here to fight," he said calmly.


    "We''ll handle that later."


    Nova''s brows furrowed deeply, but she stayed silent, her sharp gaze locked onto Cinder.


    Asher''s eyes were colder.


    He could feel it ¡ª something was wrong. Very wrong.


    Sinnett let out a slow breath, then dropped the real weight of the news:


    "Zero''s dead."


    The rooftop seemed to freeze, even the hair itself.


    Nova''s phone slipped from her hand, clattering onto the table.


    Asher''s fists clenched tightly on his knees, his knuckles whitening.


    Cinder shrank further behind Sinnett, guilt pouring off her like heat.


    She wasn''t innocent ¡ª not even close.


    Sinnett didn''t bother sugarcoating it.


    "And Cinder''s responsible for your poisoning too," he added, voice like a blade.


    "But¡ª" he tilted his head slightly, a strange glint in his eyes, "¡ªshe''s dead now."


    Asher''s gaze sharpened immediately, while Nova''s hand subtly moved to her waist, ready to summon her weapon at any second.


    Sinnett only smirked slightly.


    "She''s dead," he repeated smoothly, "and you''re going to raise her."


    He stepped aside then, letting Cinder stand fully exposed in front of them, her body trembling slightly, her lips pressed into a thin line as she waited for whatever judgment they would pass.


    "I''ll provide everything she needs to heal you, which will include my blood and her poison, while Nova and I will go get Zero''s body."


    He tilted his head towards the direction it the cemetery and smiled, "And we''ll be getting you a new replacement for your soldiers, but upgraded."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Efforts Proven Futile [3]

    Asher just stared blankly at Sinnett, wondering if it was alright to let Cinder know what he could do..but knowing the type of connection and power that he hidnhe couldn''t question him.


    Simply put, aside, Veylan or Yumiko.... Sinnett would be his first option to go for information or even trust, because he knew almost everything about him, yet told no one.


    He heaved a sigh and adjusted his position, so he was resting both arms against the table behind him.


    "She created the poison, and you want to put her incharge of taking it out....."


    Sinnett opened his mouth to talk, but was cut off abruptly immediately.


    "She''s insane like you, and I even trust you..."Not that... poison kissing freak."


    Sinnett chuckled softly, and then pulled cinder over to his front, "IShe won''t be a problem trust me.... let''s just say, I tamed her in my own little way."


    "Yeah....by drilling every single sense of evil out of her, Tch," Asher replied with a scoff, "You either do it yourself, or you leave me with that thing.... just remember to bring a tomb stone and shovels to bury me because you know I cannot fight her."


    Cinder frowned, but then shifted her gaze away from him out of embarrassment. "if you weren''t so stupidly nonchalant and an idiot you''d know you are stronger."


    "What did you say?!"


    Asher snapped, already rising to his deets to approach her and give her a piece of his mind, but Sinnett''s locs, extended out towards him and curled around his legs. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With one swift move, Asher was flipped upside down, dangling in the air, with a very displeased look on his face, but his hands crossed.


    He knew if he struggled, he would end up falling and crashing headfirst into the ground, and that would not be good for many reasons.


    "Put me down."


    "Not until you calm down and let her do what she has to do....you trust me right, then..... trust when I say she won''t do anything to you."


    Asher remained silent for a while, he glared hard at Sinnett who just grinned, before lowering his gaze to Cinder who immediately averted hers to avoid making eyes contact them he let out a sigh.


    "Fine, but if she tries anything I won''t hesitate to hit her."


    "You''d dare hit a woman?" Cinder snapped but was instantly silenced when Sinnett pinched her side getting a shriek from her.


    Asher just scoffed, "Woman indeed....you should be my age, and you''re more of a girl than a woman. That aside, why did you even let this idiot do that to you?""


    "Ehhh?" she asked in confusion. She turned to Sinnett who just scoffed and back to Asher. "Do what?"


    "He slept with you, and you let him."


    At the mention of that, Cinder''s cheeks immediately heated up and turned pink, she lowered her gaze, the moment the memories of what had happened a few moments ago replayed.


    "I didn''t actually let him."


    "I forced her, and she had no choice because she liked it, I liked it, so everyone wins."


    "You are a man whore."


    Nova said from behind them, earning a nod of approval from both Cinder and Asher, despite the conflict.


    Sinnett scoffed as he lowered Asher to the ground carefully. "Like I said, I''m the closest thing to an Incubus so you can''t blame me, Who knows, maybe Asher might be one too "


    Asher laughed out sarcastically as he rose up and dusted his clothes, "Believe me, I don''t like stress.... before I''d even get involved with anyone she shouldn''t stress me."


    "And besides I have my family to take care of, and the dragon I have to take care of too," he gestured at Nova, who raised her hands to her


    Nova placed her hands against her own cheeks in fake shock, gasping dramatically.


    "I''m your dragon?" Nova teased with a grin. "How touching. Maybe I''ll sit on your head like a real one."


    Asher just gave her a dry look. "You already do. Mentally."


    Nova laughed and hopped down from the table, landing softly beside him. She tucked her phone away and gave a quick glance at Cinder, her silver hair catching the rooftop light.


    "Alright, enough with the dramatics," Nova said, her voice sharpening. "We''re burning time. What''s the plan, Sinnett?"


    Sinnett stretched lazily, his grin never quite leaving his face. "Simple. We''re going to fix Asher before the poison settles deeper. And we''re going to make sure Cinder here doesn''t accidentally melt his insides."


    "I wasn''t planning to!" Cinder snapped defensively, instantly regretting it when all three turned their eyes on her.


    Sinnett just patted her head mockingly. "Good girl. Keep it that way."


    Asher exhaled sharply, shoulders stiff with impatience, but something about Sinnett''s calmness kept him from snapping ¡ª barely.


    "Let''s get this over with," Asher muttered.


    Sinnett''s playful attitude shifted slightly, just enough that those who knew him would feel it ¡ª the undercurrent of something heavier moving beneath his grin.


    He leaned closer to Asher, lowering his voice.


    "After this," he said, "we''ll wait for everyone to go to sleep. Then we get her body."


    Nova''s grin faded, replaced by a careful neutrality.


    Cinder''s fingers tightened in the fabric of Sinnett''s shirt she was wearing, chest rising and falling quicker than she wanted to show.


    "We''ll tell Veylan that you know what to do with her," Sinnett continued, casual but firm. "No need to bury or burn anything."


    Asher''s eyes darkened a little, but he gave a stiff nod. He already knew. They all knew.


    He just didn''t like saying it out loud.


    Nova watched the silent exchange, then exhaled slowly. "Right. Keep it clean, no drama."


    "Exactly," Sinnett said with a lopsided smile. "Clean and quiet."


    He clapped Asher lightly on the shoulder, before stepping back, giving them all a moment to settle with what was about to happen.


    "First," he said, glancing meaningfully at Cinder, "we fix you."


    "And after that," Nova added, crossing her arms, "we get your new upgraded soldiers."

 Chapter 62 - 62: Roasted Healing [1]

    Asher sat back on the bench, his back relaxed against the desk, his affected arm stretched out across the table.


    Sinnett stood beside Cinder, watching as she downed a bottle of vinegar while doing little jumps and warm-ups, trying to increase her manner and poison production, and the toxicity of it.


    Nova, who had been a little uncomfortable with Cinder being so close to Asher, had gone to fetch what Sinnett had demanded:


    Three syringes, rubber gloves, water and disinfectant, and Emma and Tay.


    It had been five minutes since she left, and Asher was getting worse by the minute.


    His breathing had grown shallow, his amber eyes had dimmed, and the veins in his eyes were becoming more pronounced. His sclera was darkening too, and not in the good way like during his transformation.


    He was so terribly weak he couldn''t even keep his eyes open anymore. He just sat there, exhausted, silent, and suffering.


    Sinnett, who noticed his eyes fluttering, turned off his phone and extended one of his locs, wrapping it carefully around Asher''s neck and applying slight pressure.


    Just enough to restrict a little blood flow, but still allow him to breathe.


    Then he leaned over, inspecting him closer.


    "Hey, Ash, can you still see me?"


    Asher nodded weakly, then chuckled softly. "I can''t feel my hand, honestly," he said, gesturing vaguely at his shoulder before exhaling shakily. "When''s this going to be over?"


    "Nova will be here soon. I already sent someone to get Zero''s body. How long can you hold on?"


    Asher slowly closed his eyes. "As long as it takes. Can''t afford to leave mom behind."


    Cinder, who had been warming up and quietly listening, felt her heart ache. He was on the brink of death, and yet he was still willing to fight, for his family. It was admirable.


    And she felt guilty because deep down she knew, he wasn''t really a dragon.


    He might have the scent... but he didn''t seem like one.


    Not yet, anyway. She barely knew anything about him, aside from the fact that he was human, and could raise the dead.


    Sinnett patted Asher''s shoulder and straightened, turning to walk away just as Emma landed with Nova.


    Tay, for unexplainable reasons, peeked over the corner of the building before pulling himself up.


    The moment both pairs of eyes landed on Asher, and the familiar pink ones at the corner, they immediately upped their guard, but Sinnett raised a hand to stop them.


    "Calm down," he said. "She means no harm."


    "Harm?" Tay questioned, slowly unsheathing a pocket knife.


    "Someone responsible for mass killing isn''t...."


    His gaze shifted to Asher slumped on the table, his darkened skin.


    His gaze hardened. "What exactly is going on?"


    Nova swiftly snatched the knife from his hand with a fluid movement, snapped it in two, and tossed the pieces off the building.


    "Relax. She''s not responsible for it, she didn''t actually attack him, someone used a weapon with her poison to attack him.."


    Emma, who had been silent since her arrival, walked over to Asher and crouched beside him.


    She tapped his thigh gently until he sluggishly turned his head toward her with a weak smile.


    "How long?" she asked simply.


    He shrugged lightly. "Since afternoon..."


    "Alright," she said, standing up and turning to Sinnett. "Why did you need us?"


    Sinnett chuckled as his locs twisted slowly behind him, like serpents waiting to strike.


    "I need something with abilities similar to mine," he said, "and someone who can easily cut flesh."


    Tay and Emma both nodded, catching on instantly.


    Then Sinnett shifted his gaze to Nova. "I''ll need you to control his mana, he''ll probably try to use it to escape.


    Cinder does the extraction, while Emma and I hold him down."


    He smiled wider. "We might even have to cut off his arm... hehe."


    "I really hope you''re not serious," Tay muttered, walking past Sinnett to Asher''s side.


    He crouched, gave Asher a single glance, and muttered, "He''s breathing, but his pulse is awfully slow."


    He pulled out another set of knives, these ones different, designed for precision and silent killing, and added,


    "Let''s get this over with," before sliding a black mask over his face and pulling on a pair of black shades.


    Emma remained poised where she was, but vines slowly slithered out from the rooftop, coiling around her, waiting for her command.


    Nova moved back to her position on the table, crossing her legs and arms, closing her eyes to focus.


    Once everyone was ready, Sinnett gave the go-ahead. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vines Emma summoned carefully wrapped around Asher''s mouth and then his eyes, five times, until she was sure it was enough to keep him silent and blind to what was coming.


    Sinnett wasted no time either, his locs shot forward, pinning Asher down, especially around his wounded arm, cutting off the blood flow completely.


    "Alright," Sinnett said, his voice cold and steady.


    "Three... two... one...."


    First up was Nova.


    The energy around her, now fully visible, split and moved toward Asher, wrapping around him like a living chain. A connection.


    Once the energy had completely surrounded him, Tay moved without hesitation.


    He picked up an incredibly small knife from the table and quickly stabbed the spot where the poison had been injected into Asher.


    Asher, weak and in pain, bit his lips hard to endure it, clenching his fists the moment he felt Tay slowly drag and dig the blade deeper into his arm.


    The blood that began pumping out was already forming a pool under his elbow, but no one seemed to care.


    Once that was done, Cinder''s eyes gleamed faintly as she sensed the poison buildup within Asher.


    It was small but very potent, moving unnaturally slow, which wasn''t normal.


    She knew in most cases, when a human made contact with her poison, they died almost instantly, yet Asher''s vital organs remained untouched.


    Strange, but it gave her a slim window.


    Without wasting time, she placed her palm firmly on the bleeding spot, applying pressure until the blood soaked through her fingers.


    "You guys should really hold him," she muttered, glancing at Sinnett as he handed her a syringe filled with his blood.


    "I''m not sure he can withstand the pain."


    No one replied.


    They just watched as Asher, with what little strength he had, lifted his other hand and gave a thumbs-up. His way of saying, just get it over with.


    Cinder nodded grimly.


    And since no one was telling her to be cautious, which would be too slow, she did not hesitate.


    She stabbed the syringe hard into the wound and pressed down, forcing every drop of Sinnett''s blood into him.


    "Sorry," she mumbled.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Roasted Healing [2]

    The spot around Asher''s arm suddenly lit up, burning with a deep pink or maybe red flames, depending on where you stood.


    Asher trembled slightly from the sudden heat, but it was not done yet.


    Cinder placed her second hand on his forehead, igniting another wave of flames that spread downward across his body.


    It did not burn his hair. She controlled the flow with precision, but the flames latched onto the poison in his blood, using it as fuel.


    Sinnett''s blood, containing his own poison, served as a tracker.


    And because Asher''s body was already shutting down, the flames spread faster.


    Within seconds, Asher''s entire body was engulfed.


    His screams were muffled by the vines around his mouth, vines that remained stubbornly green and alive despite the heat.


    He tried to summon Orin,out of instinct, but Nova restricted it even though it was nearly impossible.


    All Tay did was lean casually against the table, sipping a drink, watching the firestorm unfold like it was a live barbecue show.


    It took five minutes.


    Five agonizing, endless minutes of muffled screaming and body-writhing torture before the flames finally died down on their own, without any water or help.


    As soon as the heat reduced, Emma quickly withdrew her vines, and Sinnett relaxed his locs from around Asher''s arms.


    But he kept one coiled tightly over the bleeding wound while he searched through the supplies Nova had brought.


    "Asher..." Emma called softly, pulling him carefully off the chair and onto the ground into a more comfortable position.


    "Asher..."


    No answer.


    Nova, who rarely showed emotion, could not help but let worry creep across her face.


    But it was not because he was not waking up, it was because she could feel it.


    She could feel him, still alive under the exhaustion.


    Emma watched Asher''s limp body, biting her lip in anxiety, until¡ª


    He sucked his teeth loudly and scoffed painfully.


    "Bastards..." he muttered through cracked lips, his voice hoarse and dry from the heat.


    His eyes, heavy and slow, parted open. The first face he saw was Sinnett, and he immediately frowned.


    "You could have told me you were going to roast me alive," he grumbled.


    "So I could mentally prepare, you psychopaths."


    Sinnett just shrugged, unbothered, pulling out two bandage wraps from the bag with casual ease.


    "Can you move?" Nova asked quietly, but even as she spoke, she was already closing her eyes, already knowing what he would say.


    "I cannot feel my everything, idiot..." he started, then paused when he realized he was resting in Emma''s arms.


    He sighed heavily.


    "Emma," he called, voice gentler, and she hummed softly in response.


    "Tell me you weren''t in on this?"


    She slowly averted her gaze.


    Asher''s face dropped instantly, betrayal written all over his bloodied features.


    "You cannot be serious..."


    "I am sorry!" Emma blurted. "You were dying, and I had to do what he said!"


    "You guys nearly cooked me to death!" he groaned.


    "You should be grateful that little roast there cured you," Tay stated from the corner, nonchalantly swirling his drink.


    He laughed when Asher sent a half-hearted glare at him.


    "Yeah... thanks," Asher rasped, dragging his words.


    "Now I am going to walk around with burnt skin, a dissected arm, and everyone will think I am some failed science experiment."


    Sinnett chuckled lowly, the sound rumbling from deep in his chest.


    All eyes shifted to him as he knelt down, tossing one of the bandages at Nova.


    "Who said anything about letting you walk around the city like an escaped livestock?"


    Sinnett correct crouched down beside him, and tightened a bandage around Asher''s arm while his locs slowly unwrapped themselve.


    "Emma. Take him down to his apartment," he said coolly. "Get him cleaned up. Feed him."


    Emma nodded without hesitation, slipping under Asher''s arm to help him up.


    "Come on," she said quietly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Asher didn''t fight her. He moved stiffly, half-limping as they disappeared down the stairwell.


    The moment they were gone, the pressure on the rooftop exploded.


    Tay stormed forward without warning and slammed a fist squarely across Cinder''s face.


    The sound of impact echoed, and Cinder stumbled into the wall with a gasp, clutching her cheek.


    "You....!" Tay started, chest heaving, but then froze halfway through the second swing. His hand dropped awkwardly. "Shit," he muttered, rubbing his forehead in frustration. "... I''m sorry."


    Cinder said nothing at first, just standing there, her shoulders tight, hand trembling at her cheek.


    Then, she whispered, "I''m sorry... I know... I''m sorry..."


    Tay turned away, cursing under his breath, pacing like a storm barely contained.


    Meanwhile, Nova worked silently, her movements quick but very efficient.


    She cleaned the ruined rooftop bit by bit, bloodstains, shards of broken tile, scorched marks from the earlier fight, not bothering to hide the irritation etched into her face.


    Sinnett watched her with lazy interest from where he leaned against the railing.


    "You clean up well for someone so rough around the edges," he said, voice dripping with amusement.


    Nova didn''t even glance at him.


    "Unlike you, some of us know how to fix what we break," she said, wringing a bloodied rag into a bucket and tossing it aside.


    Sinnett gave a soft laughter, unbothered. "Fixing it doesn''t undo the mess," he said. "Just hides it better."


    "Better than sitting around looking pretty and letting others do the work," Nova snapped, dragging a heavy piece of shattered metal out of the way with a grunt.


    "You must be used to that."


    Tay threw Sinnett a look, but Sinnett only smiled, all teeth and laziness.


    "Touch¨¦," he said.


    A cold silence stretched between them, broken only by the distant sounds of night winds.


    It was during this grim silence that the soft scuff of footsteps echoed from the stairwell.


    Emma returned first, followed by Asher, his entire body wrapped tightly in clean white bandages. His hair was messy, sticking out in all directions, and his new clothes hung awkwardly over the wrappings.


    In one hand, he still gripped the sad remains of am apple.


    He looked completely fed up, his posture stiff, his presence muted, but there was a flicker of something else behind the layers of bandages.


    Relief, maybe Comfort. Because no one could see him now.


    The rooftop had barely acknowledged their return when a figure landed on the roof silently.


    A cloaked figure, faceless, reappeared near the cracked table where Nova and clean, on their shoulder was the limp, pale body of Zero.


    Without a word, the figure strode forward, their presence muted but somehow heavy, as if dragging cold air in their wake.


    They reached the table, laid Zero''s body down with care, turned toward Sinnett, and bowed low, deeply respectful.


    Then they vanished without uttering a single word.


    Asher staggered close, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the body.


    Zero''s hair was tangled and wild, her skin a sickly shade, her armor broken, but what hit hardest was the complete, absolute emptiness that clung to her.


    No light.


    No soul.


    Nothing.


    He pinched her eye lids opened, and saw that it was black, indicating how empty and how much the poison had eaten.


    He stood there for a moment, the weight of what could have been crushing down on him.


    And then, rough and reluctant, he muttered under his breath:


    "...Thanks."


    Because he knew, if Sinnett hadn''t gotten a solution, he would also end up like that, and there wouldn''t be anyone to raise him.


    So he was grateful, for being alive at least.